This is a modern-English version of The Turn of the Screw, originally written by James, Henry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
The Turn of the Screw
by Henry James
Contents
THE TURN OF THE SCREW |
I |
II |
III |
IV |
V |
VI |
VII |
VIII |
IX |
X |
XI |
XII |
XIII |
XIV |
XV |
XVI |
XVII |
XVIII |
XIX |
XX |
XXI |
XXII |
XXIII |
XXIV |
THE TURN OF THE SCREW
The story had held us, round the fire, sufficiently breathless, but except the obvious remark that it was gruesome, as, on Christmas Eve in an old house, a strange tale should essentially be, I remember no comment uttered till somebody happened to say that it was the only case he had met in which such a visitation had fallen on a child. The case, I may mention, was that of an apparition in just such an old house as had gathered us for the occasion—an appearance, of a dreadful kind, to a little boy sleeping in the room with his mother and waking her up in the terror of it; waking her not to dissipate his dread and soothe him to sleep again, but to encounter also, herself, before she had succeeded in doing so, the same sight that had shaken him. It was this observation that drew from Douglas—not immediately, but later in the evening—a reply that had the interesting consequence to which I call attention. Someone else told a story not particularly effective, which I saw he was not following. This I took for a sign that he had himself something to produce and that we should only have to wait. We waited in fact till two nights later; but that same evening, before we scattered, he brought out what was in his mind.
The story had us captivated around the fire, holding our breath. Other than the obvious comment that it was pretty gruesome—like a strange tale should be on Christmas Eve in an old house—I don't remember anyone saying anything until someone pointed out that it was the only case he knew of where such a haunting had happened to a child. The case, I should mention, involved an apparition in just such an old house as we were in for our gathering—an awful sight that scared a little boy who was sleeping in the same room as his mother, waking her up in terror. She didn’t come to comfort him and help him fall back asleep; instead, she faced the same horrifying sight that had frightened him. It was this remark that prompted Douglas—not immediately, but later in the evening—to respond in a way that drew everyone’s interest. Someone else told a story that wasn’t particularly gripping, and I noticed he wasn’t really paying attention. I took this as a sign that he had something to share, and we just needed to wait. We ultimately waited until two nights later, but that evening, before we all left, he finally shared what was on his mind.
“I quite agree—in regard to Griffin’s ghost, or whatever it was—that its appearing first to the little boy, at so tender an age, adds a particular touch. But it’s not the first occurrence of its charming kind that I know to have involved a child. If the child gives the effect another turn of the screw, what do you say to two children—?”
“I completely agree—regarding Griffin’s ghost, or whatever it was—that it first appearing to the little boy, at such a young age, adds a special touch. But it’s not the first time I've heard of such a charming thing involving a child. If the child gives the effect another twist, what do you think about two children—?”
“We say, of course,” somebody exclaimed, “that they give two turns! Also that we want to hear about them.”
“We say, of course,” someone exclaimed, “that they give two turns! Also, that we want to hear about them.”
I can see Douglas there before the fire, to which he had got up to present his back, looking down at his interlocutor with his hands in his pockets. “Nobody but me, till now, has ever heard. It’s quite too horrible.” This, naturally, was declared by several voices to give the thing the utmost price, and our friend, with quiet art, prepared his triumph by turning his eyes over the rest of us and going on: “It’s beyond everything. Nothing at all that I know touches it.”
I can see Douglas in front of the fire, turned away to present his back, looking down at the person he was talking to with his hands in his pockets. “Nobody but me has ever heard this until now. It’s just too horrible.” Naturally, several voices chimed in to emphasize how valuable this revelation was, and our friend, with quiet skill, set the stage for his big moment by glancing over the rest of us and continuing, “It’s beyond anything. Nothing I know compares to it.”
“For sheer terror?” I remember asking.
“For pure terror?” I remember asking.
He seemed to say it was not so simple as that; to be really at a loss how to qualify it. He passed his hand over his eyes, made a little wincing grimace. “For dreadful—dreadfulness!”
He seemed to suggest that it wasn't that simple; he genuinely didn't know how to describe it. He rubbed his eyes and made a small grimace. "For awful—awfulness!"
“Oh, how delicious!” cried one of the women.
“Oh, how tasty!” exclaimed one of the women.
He took no notice of her; he looked at me, but as if, instead of me, he saw what he spoke of. “For general uncanny ugliness and horror and pain.”
He ignored her completely; he looked at me, but it was as if he was seeing something else instead of me. “For overall weird ugliness and horror and pain.”
“Well then,” I said, “just sit right down and begin.”
“Well then,” I said, “just sit down and get started.”
He turned round to the fire, gave a kick to a log, watched it an instant. Then as he faced us again: “I can’t begin. I shall have to send to town.” There was a unanimous groan at this, and much reproach; after which, in his preoccupied way, he explained. “The story’s written. It’s in a locked drawer—it has not been out for years. I could write to my man and enclose the key; he could send down the packet as he finds it.” It was to me in particular that he appeared to propound this—appeared almost to appeal for aid not to hesitate. He had broken a thickness of ice, the formation of many a winter; had had his reasons for a long silence. The others resented postponement, but it was just his scruples that charmed me. I adjured him to write by the first post and to agree with us for an early hearing; then I asked him if the experience in question had been his own. To this his answer was prompt. “Oh, thank God, no!”
He turned to the fire, kicked a log, and watched it for a moment. Then as he faced us again, he said, “I can’t start. I’ll have to send to town.” Everyone groaned in unison and looked at him reproachfully. After that, he explained, seeming lost in thought. “The story’s written. It’s in a locked drawer—it hasn’t been taken out for years. I could write to my guy and include the key; he could send the packet down just as it is.” It seemed he was particularly addressing me—almost asking for encouragement not to hesitate. He had broken through a barrier that had built up over many winters; he had his reasons for staying silent for so long. The others were unhappy about the delay, but it was his concerns that intrigued me. I urged him to write as soon as possible and to agree with us on a date to hear the story; then I asked if the experience in question had been his own. He answered quickly, “Oh, thank God, no!”
“And is the record yours? You took the thing down?”
“And is this record yours? Did you take it down?”
“Nothing but the impression. I took that here”—he tapped his heart. “I’ve never lost it.”
“Just the feeling. I took that here”—he tapped his heart. “I’ve never lost it.”
“Then your manuscript—?”
"Then your draft—?"
“Is in old, faded ink, and in the most beautiful hand.” He hung fire again. “A woman’s. She has been dead these twenty years. She sent me the pages in question before she died.” They were all listening now, and of course there was somebody to be arch, or at any rate to draw the inference. But if he put the inference by without a smile it was also without irritation. “She was a most charming person, but she was ten years older than I. She was my sister’s governess,” he quietly said. “She was the most agreeable woman I’ve ever known in her position; she would have been worthy of any whatever. It was long ago, and this episode was long before. I was at Trinity, and I found her at home on my coming down the second summer. I was much there that year—it was a beautiful one; and we had, in her off-hours, some strolls and talks in the garden—talks in which she struck me as awfully clever and nice. Oh yes; don’t grin: I liked her extremely and am glad to this day to think she liked me, too. If she hadn’t she wouldn’t have told me. She had never told anyone. It wasn’t simply that she said so, but that I knew she hadn’t. I was sure; I could see. You’ll easily judge why when you hear.”
“It's in old, faded ink, and written in the most beautiful handwriting.” He paused again. “A woman’s. She’s been dead for twenty years. She sent me those pages before she died.” Everyone was listening now, and of course, someone had to make a snide remark or at least draw a conclusion. But if he brushed off the conclusion without a smile, it was also without irritation. “She was a lovely person, but she was ten years older than I am. She was my sister’s governess,” he said calmly. “She was the most pleasant woman I’ve ever known in that role; she would have been worthy of anyone. It was a long time ago, and this event happened even earlier. I was at Trinity, and I found her at home when I came back that second summer. I spent a lot of time there that year—it was a beautiful one; we had some walks and conversations in the garden during her free time—talks in which she struck me as incredibly clever and nice. Oh yes; don’t smirk: I liked her a lot and I'm glad to this day to think she liked me, too. If she hadn’t, she wouldn’t have told me. She had never told anyone. It wasn’t just that she said so, but I knew she hadn’t. I was sure; I could tell. You’ll easily understand why when you hear.”
“Because the thing had been such a scare?”
“Because it had been such a scare?”
He continued to fix me. “You’ll easily judge,” he repeated: “you will.”
He kept staring at me. “You’ll definitely judge,” he repeated: “you will.”
I fixed him, too. “I see. She was in love.”
I helped him out, too. “Got it. She was in love.”
He laughed for the first time. “You are acute. Yes, she was in love. That is, she had been. That came out—she couldn’t tell her story without its coming out. I saw it, and she saw I saw it; but neither of us spoke of it. I remember the time and the place—the corner of the lawn, the shade of the great beeches and the long, hot summer afternoon. It wasn’t a scene for a shudder; but oh—!” He quitted the fire and dropped back into his chair.
He laughed for the first time. “You are sharp. Yeah, she was in love. I mean, she had been. It came out—she couldn’t tell her story without it showing. I noticed it, and she knew I noticed it; but we didn’t mention it. I remember the time and the place—the corner of the lawn, the shade of the big beech trees, and the long, hot summer afternoon. It wasn’t a moment for a chill; but oh—!” He left the fire and settled back into his chair.
“You’ll receive the packet Thursday morning?” I inquired.
"You'll get the packet Thursday morning?" I asked.
“Probably not till the second post.”
“Probably not until the second post.”
“Well then; after dinner—”
"Well then, after dinner—"
“You’ll all meet me here?” He looked us round again. “Isn’t anybody going?” It was almost the tone of hope.
“You’ll all meet me here?” He looked us over again. “Isn’t anyone going?” It sounded almost hopeful.
“Everybody will stay!”
“Everyone will stay!”
“I will”—and “I will!” cried the ladies whose departure had been fixed. Mrs. Griffin, however, expressed the need for a little more light. “Who was it she was in love with?”
“I will”—and “I will!” shouted the ladies who were about to leave. Mrs. Griffin, however, said she needed a bit more information. “Who was it that she loved?”
“The story will tell,” I took upon myself to reply.
“The story will tell,” I took it upon myself to reply.
“Oh, I can’t wait for the story!”
“Oh, I can’t wait to hear the story!”
“The story won’t tell,” said Douglas; “not in any literal, vulgar way.”
“The story won’t tell,” said Douglas; “not in any straightforward, mundane way.”
“More’s the pity, then. That’s the only way I ever understand.”
“That's too bad, then. That's the only way I ever get it.”
“Won’t you tell, Douglas?” somebody else inquired.
“Won’t you tell, Douglas?” someone else asked.
He sprang to his feet again. “Yes—tomorrow. Now I must go to bed. Good night.” And quickly catching up a candlestick, he left us slightly bewildered. From our end of the great brown hall we heard his step on the stair; whereupon Mrs. Griffin spoke. “Well, if I don’t know who she was in love with, I know who he was.”
He jumped to his feet again. “Yes—tomorrow. Now I need to go to bed. Good night.” Then, grabbing a candlestick, he left us a bit confused. From our side of the large brown hall, we heard his footsteps on the stairs, and then Mrs. Griffin spoke up. “Well, if I don’t know who she loved, I do know who he loved.”
“She was ten years older,” said her husband.
“She was ten years older,” her husband said.
“Raison de plus—at that age! But it’s rather nice, his long reticence.”
"Raison de plus—at that age! But it’s quite nice, his long silence."
“Forty years!” Griffin put in.
"Forty years!" Griffin added.
“With this outbreak at last.”
"With this outbreak finally."
“The outbreak,” I returned, “will make a tremendous occasion of Thursday night;” and everyone so agreed with me that, in the light of it, we lost all attention for everything else. The last story, however incomplete and like the mere opening of a serial, had been told; we handshook and “candlestuck,” as somebody said, and went to bed.
“The outbreak,” I said, “is going to make Thursday night a huge event;” and everyone agreed with me so much that, because of it, we lost interest in everything else. The last story, even though it felt unfinished and like just the beginning of a series, had been told; we shook hands and did the “candlestuck,” as someone put it, and went to bed.
I knew the next day that a letter containing the key had, by the first post, gone off to his London apartments; but in spite of—or perhaps just on account of—the eventual diffusion of this knowledge we quite let him alone till after dinner, till such an hour of the evening, in fact, as might best accord with the kind of emotion on which our hopes were fixed. Then he became as communicative as we could desire and indeed gave us his best reason for being so. We had it from him again before the fire in the hall, as we had had our mild wonders of the previous night. It appeared that the narrative he had promised to read us really required for a proper intelligence a few words of prologue. Let me say here distinctly, to have done with it, that this narrative, from an exact transcript of my own made much later, is what I shall presently give. Poor Douglas, before his death—when it was in sight—committed to me the manuscript that reached him on the third of these days and that, on the same spot, with immense effect, he began to read to our hushed little circle on the night of the fourth. The departing ladies who had said they would stay didn’t, of course, thank heaven, stay: they departed, in consequence of arrangements made, in a rage of curiosity, as they professed, produced by the touches with which he had already worked us up. But that only made his little final auditory more compact and select, kept it, round the hearth, subject to a common thrill.
I knew the next day that a letter with the key had already been sent off to his London place by the first post; but despite—or maybe because of—the spread of this knowledge, we left him alone until after dinner, at a time that would best match the kind of emotion we were hoping for. Then he became as open as we could have wished and even gave us his best reason for it. We heard it from him again by the fire in the hall, just like we had our mild curiosities of the night before. It turned out that the story he promised to read needed a bit of background to fully understand it. Let me be clear here, to get it out of the way, that this story comes from an exact transcript I made much later, and I will share it shortly. Poor Douglas, before he passed away—when it was nearing—entrusted me with the manuscript he received on the third of these days and that he began to read to our quiet little group on the night of the fourth, with a huge impact. The ladies who had said they would stay, of course, left, thank goodness: they left due to the arrangements made, fueled by the curiosity that he had built up in us. But that only made his final audience more intimate and exclusive, creating a shared thrill around the fire.
The first of these touches conveyed that the written statement took up the tale at a point after it had, in a manner, begun. The fact to be in possession of was therefore that his old friend, the youngest of several daughters of a poor country parson, had, at the age of twenty, on taking service for the first time in the schoolroom, come up to London, in trepidation, to answer in person an advertisement that had already placed her in brief correspondence with the advertiser. This person proved, on her presenting herself, for judgment, at a house in Harley Street, that impressed her as vast and imposing—this prospective patron proved a gentleman, a bachelor in the prime of life, such a figure as had never risen, save in a dream or an old novel, before a fluttered, anxious girl out of a Hampshire vicarage. One could easily fix his type; it never, happily, dies out. He was handsome and bold and pleasant, off-hand and gay and kind. He struck her, inevitably, as gallant and splendid, but what took her most of all and gave her the courage she afterward showed was that he put the whole thing to her as a kind of favor, an obligation he should gratefully incur. She conceived him as rich, but as fearfully extravagant—saw him all in a glow of high fashion, of good looks, of expensive habits, of charming ways with women. He had for his own town residence a big house filled with the spoils of travel and the trophies of the chase; but it was to his country home, an old family place in Essex, that he wished her immediately to proceed.
The first point made was that the written statement picked up the story after it had already started. The key detail was that his old friend, the youngest daughter of a poor country parson, had, at the age of twenty, nervously come to London for the first time to respond in person to an ad that had already led to a brief exchange with the advertiser. When she arrived at a house on Harley Street that felt huge and impressive, the potential patron turned out to be a gentleman—a bachelor in his prime—an image she had only ever seen in dreams or old novels. He was exactly the kind of man who never goes out of style: handsome, confident, charming, casual, joyful, and kind. She immediately thought he was gallant and amazing, but what really gave her the courage to excel was that he framed the whole situation as a favor to her, an obligation he would be grateful for. She imagined him to be wealthy but also worryingly extravagant, envisioning him surrounded by high fashion, good looks, expensive tastes, and charming interactions with women. He owned a large house in town filled with treasures from his travels and trophies from hunting, but he wanted her to go to his country home, an old family estate in Essex, right away.
He had been left, by the death of their parents in India, guardian to a small nephew and a small niece, children of a younger, a military brother, whom he had lost two years before. These children were, by the strangest of chances for a man in his position—a lone man without the right sort of experience or a grain of patience—very heavily on his hands. It had all been a great worry and, on his own part doubtless, a series of blunders, but he immensely pitied the poor chicks and had done all he could; had in particular sent them down to his other house, the proper place for them being of course the country, and kept them there, from the first, with the best people he could find to look after them, parting even with his own servants to wait on them and going down himself, whenever he might, to see how they were doing. The awkward thing was that they had practically no other relations and that his own affairs took up all his time. He had put them in possession of Bly, which was healthy and secure, and had placed at the head of their little establishment—but below stairs only—an excellent woman, Mrs. Grose, whom he was sure his visitor would like and who had formerly been maid to his mother. She was now housekeeper and was also acting for the time as superintendent to the little girl, of whom, without children of her own, she was, by good luck, extremely fond. There were plenty of people to help, but of course the young lady who should go down as governess would be in supreme authority. She would also have, in holidays, to look after the small boy, who had been for a term at school—young as he was to be sent, but what else could be done?—and who, as the holidays were about to begin, would be back from one day to the other. There had been for the two children at first a young lady whom they had had the misfortune to lose. She had done for them quite beautifully—she was a most respectable person—till her death, the great awkwardness of which had, precisely, left no alternative but the school for little Miles. Mrs. Grose, since then, in the way of manners and things, had done as she could for Flora; and there were, further, a cook, a housemaid, a dairywoman, an old pony, an old groom, and an old gardener, all likewise thoroughly respectable.
He had been left, after their parents died in India, as the guardian of a young nephew and niece, the children of his younger military brother, who had passed away two years earlier. These kids were unexpectedly a huge responsibility for him—a single man with no real experience or patience. It had been quite stressful, and he had made a few mistakes along the way, but he felt really sorry for the poor kids and did everything he could to help them. He had sent them to his other house, the right place for them in the countryside, and had ensured they were cared for by the best people he could find. He even let his own servants take care of them and made visits whenever he could to check on how they were doing. The tricky part was that they didn't have many other relatives, and his own responsibilities consumed all his time. He had arranged for them to stay at Bly, which was safe and healthy, and had appointed an excellent woman, Mrs. Grose, to run their little household—just in the kitchen area—who he was sure his visitor would like. She had previously worked as a maid for his mother. She was now the housekeeper and was also temporarily supervising the little girl, whom she was very fond of, despite having no children of her own. There were plenty of helpers around, but the young woman who would become their governess would ultimately be in charge. During holidays, she would also be responsible for looking after the young boy, who had attended school for a term—quite young to be sent away, but what else could be done?—and who would be returning soon since the holidays were about to start. Initially, the two children had had a young lady caring for them, but they had unfortunately lost her. She had looked after them wonderfully—she was a very respectable person—until her passing, which had left no other option than to send little Miles to school. Since then, Mrs. Grose had done her best to guide Flora. Additionally, there was a cook, a housemaid, a dairywoman, an old pony, an old groom, and an old gardener, all of whom were also completely respectable.
So far had Douglas presented his picture when someone put a question. “And what did the former governess die of?—of so much respectability?”
So far, Douglas had shown his picture when someone asked a question. “And what did the former governess die from?—from so much respectability?”
Our friend’s answer was prompt. “That will come out. I don’t anticipate.”
Our friend's response was quick. "That will come out. I don’t expect it."
“Excuse me—I thought that was just what you are doing.”
“Excuse me—I thought that's just what you are doing.”
“In her successor’s place,” I suggested, “I should have wished to learn if the office brought with it—”
“In her successor’s place,” I suggested, “I would have liked to know if the job came with—”
“Necessary danger to life?” Douglas completed my thought. “She did wish to learn, and she did learn. You shall hear tomorrow what she learned. Meanwhile, of course, the prospect struck her as slightly grim. She was young, untried, nervous: it was a vision of serious duties and little company, of really great loneliness. She hesitated—took a couple of days to consult and consider. But the salary offered much exceeded her modest measure, and on a second interview she faced the music, she engaged.” And Douglas, with this, made a pause that, for the benefit of the company, moved me to throw in—
“Necessary danger to life?” Douglas finished my thought. “She wanted to learn, and she did learn. You'll hear tomorrow what she learned. In the meantime, of course, the prospect seemed a bit daunting. She was young, inexperienced, and anxious: it was a picture of serious responsibilities and little companionship, of profound loneliness. She hesitated—took a couple of days to talk it over and think about it. But the salary was way more than her modest expectations, and in a second interview, she faced the music; she accepted the offer.” And Douglas, with this, paused, prompting me to interject—
“The moral of which was of course the seduction exercised by the splendid young man. She succumbed to it.”
“The moral of this was obviously the charm exerted by the handsome young man. She fell for it.”
He got up and, as he had done the night before, went to the fire, gave a stir to a log with his foot, then stood a moment with his back to us. “She saw him only twice.”
He got up and, just like the night before, went to the fire, kicked a log with his foot, then stood for a moment with his back to us. “She saw him only twice.”
“Yes, but that’s just the beauty of her passion.”
“Yes, but that’s what makes her passion beautiful.”
A little to my surprise, on this, Douglas turned round to me. “It was the beauty of it. There were others,” he went on, “who hadn’t succumbed. He told her frankly all his difficulty—that for several applicants the conditions had been prohibitive. They were, somehow, simply afraid. It sounded dull—it sounded strange; and all the more so because of his main condition.”
A bit to my surprise, Douglas turned to me. “It was the beauty of it. There were others,” he continued, “who hadn’t given in. He honestly shared all his struggles—that for several applicants the requirements had been too much. They were, in a way, just afraid. It sounded boring—it sounded weird; and even more so because of his main requirement.”
“Which was—?”
“Which one was that—?”
“That she should never trouble him—but never, never: neither appeal nor complain nor write about anything; only meet all questions herself, receive all moneys from his solicitor, take the whole thing over and let him alone. She promised to do this, and she mentioned to me that when, for a moment, disburdened, delighted, he held her hand, thanking her for the sacrifice, she already felt rewarded.”
“That she should never bother him—but never, never: neither ask for help nor complain nor write about anything; only handle all issues herself, collect all money from his lawyer, take over everything and leave him be. She promised to do this, and she told me that when, for a moment, feeling relieved and happy, he held her hand, thanking her for the sacrifice, she already felt rewarded.”
“But was that all her reward?” one of the ladies asked.
“But was that all her reward?” one of the women asked.
“She never saw him again.”
"She never saw him again."
“Oh!” said the lady; which, as our friend immediately left us again, was the only other word of importance contributed to the subject till, the next night, by the corner of the hearth, in the best chair, he opened the faded red cover of a thin old-fashioned gilt-edged album. The whole thing took indeed more nights than one, but on the first occasion the same lady put another question. “What is your title?”
“Oh!” said the lady; which, as our friend immediately left us again, was the only other word of importance contributed to the subject until, the next night, by the corner of the hearth, in the best chair, he opened the faded red cover of a thin old-fashioned gilt-edged album. The whole thing took more than one night, but on the first occasion, the same lady asked another question. “What’s your title?”
“I haven’t one.”
"I don't have one."
“Oh, I have!” I said. But Douglas, without heeding me, had begun to read with a fine clearness that was like a rendering to the ear of the beauty of his author’s hand.
“Oh, I have!” I said. But Douglas, ignoring me, had started to read with a clarity that sounded like an auditory interpretation of the beauty of his author’s writing.
I
I remember the whole beginning as a succession of flights and drops, a little seesaw of the right throbs and the wrong. After rising, in town, to meet his appeal, I had at all events a couple of very bad days—found myself doubtful again, felt indeed sure I had made a mistake. In this state of mind I spent the long hours of bumping, swinging coach that carried me to the stopping place at which I was to be met by a vehicle from the house. This convenience, I was told, had been ordered, and I found, toward the close of the June afternoon, a commodious fly in waiting for me. Driving at that hour, on a lovely day, through a country to which the summer sweetness seemed to offer me a friendly welcome, my fortitude mounted afresh and, as we turned into the avenue, encountered a reprieve that was probably but a proof of the point to which it had sunk. I suppose I had expected, or had dreaded, something so melancholy that what greeted me was a good surprise. I remember as a most pleasant impression the broad, clear front, its open windows and fresh curtains and the pair of maids looking out; I remember the lawn and the bright flowers and the crunch of my wheels on the gravel and the clustered treetops over which the rooks circled and cawed in the golden sky. The scene had a greatness that made it a different affair from my own scant home, and there immediately appeared at the door, with a little girl in her hand, a civil person who dropped me as decent a curtsy as if I had been the mistress or a distinguished visitor. I had received in Harley Street a narrower notion of the place, and that, as I recalled it, made me think the proprietor still more of a gentleman, suggested that what I was to enjoy might be something beyond his promise.
I remember the beginning as a series of ups and downs, a little seesaw of the right feelings and the wrong ones. After moving into town to respond to his appeal, I had a couple of really tough days—felt unsure again, and was honestly convinced I had made a mistake. In this frame of mind, I spent the long hours in a bumpy, swinging coach that took me to the place where a vehicle from the house was supposed to meet me. I had been told this ride was arranged, and I found, toward the end of a June afternoon, a comfortable carriage waiting for me. Driving at that hour, on a beautiful day, through a countryside that seemed to warmly welcome me with the sweetness of summer, my courage picked up again. As we turned into the driveway, I found a reprieve that likely only reflected how low my spirits had dropped. I think I had expected, or feared, something so gloomy that what I encountered was a pleasant surprise. I remember feeling really good about the wide, bright front with its open windows and fresh curtains, and the two maids looking out. I remember the lawn, the vibrant flowers, the crunch of the wheels on the gravel, and the clustered treetops where the rooks circled and cawed against the golden sky. The scene had a grandeur that made it feel very different from my small home, and there immediately appeared at the door, holding a little girl’s hand, a polite person who gave me a curtsy as if I were the mistress or a distinguished guest. After my narrower experience in Harley Street, that made me think even more of the owner as a gentleman, and suggested that what I was about to experience might be beyond what he promised.
I had no drop again till the next day, for I was carried triumphantly through the following hours by my introduction to the younger of my pupils. The little girl who accompanied Mrs. Grose appeared to me on the spot a creature so charming as to make it a great fortune to have to do with her. She was the most beautiful child I had ever seen, and I afterward wondered that my employer had not told me more of her. I slept little that night—I was too much excited; and this astonished me too, I recollect, remained with me, adding to my sense of the liberality with which I was treated. The large, impressive room, one of the best in the house, the great state bed, as I almost felt it, the full, figured draperies, the long glasses in which, for the first time, I could see myself from head to foot, all struck me—like the extraordinary charm of my small charge—as so many things thrown in. It was thrown in as well, from the first moment, that I should get on with Mrs. Grose in a relation over which, on my way, in the coach, I fear I had rather brooded. The only thing indeed that in this early outlook might have made me shrink again was the clear circumstance of her being so glad to see me. I perceived within half an hour that she was so glad—stout, simple, plain, clean, wholesome woman—as to be positively on her guard against showing it too much. I wondered even then a little why she should wish not to show it, and that, with reflection, with suspicion, might of course have made me uneasy.
I didn't feel any anxiety again until the next day, because I was happily carried through the hours by my introduction to one of my students. The little girl with Mrs. Grose struck me as such a delightful presence that I felt lucky to be involved with her. She was the most beautiful child I had ever seen, and I later wondered why my employer hadn't shared more about her. I hardly slept that night—I was too excited; and I remember being surprised that this sense of excitement lingered, adding to the feeling of generosity in how I was treated. The large, impressive room, one of the best in the house, the grand bed, the richly patterned drapes, and the long mirrors in which I could see myself fully for the first time all affected me—just like the extraordinary charm of my young charge—like so many unexpected gifts. It felt like a given from the start that I would get along with Mrs. Grose, a relationship I had worried about a bit on my journey in the coach. The only thing that could have made me hesitate at this early stage was how genuinely happy she was to see me. Within half an hour, I realized that she was so genuinely pleased—this stout, straightforward, clean, wholesome woman—that she was almost trying to hold back showing it too much. I even questioned a bit why she would want to hide it, and that, upon reflection, might have made me uneasy.
But it was a comfort that there could be no uneasiness in a connection with anything so beatific as the radiant image of my little girl, the vision of whose angelic beauty had probably more than anything else to do with the restlessness that, before morning, made me several times rise and wander about my room to take in the whole picture and prospect; to watch, from my open window, the faint summer dawn, to look at such portions of the rest of the house as I could catch, and to listen, while, in the fading dusk, the first birds began to twitter, for the possible recurrence of a sound or two, less natural and not without, but within, that I had fancied I heard. There had been a moment when I believed I recognized, faint and far, the cry of a child; there had been another when I found myself just consciously starting as at the passage, before my door, of a light footstep. But these fancies were not marked enough not to be thrown off, and it is only in the light, or the gloom, I should rather say, of other and subsequent matters that they now come back to me. To watch, teach, “form” little Flora would too evidently be the making of a happy and useful life. It had been agreed between us downstairs that after this first occasion I should have her as a matter of course at night, her small white bed being already arranged, to that end, in my room. What I had undertaken was the whole care of her, and she had remained, just this last time, with Mrs. Grose only as an effect of our consideration for my inevitable strangeness and her natural timidity. In spite of this timidity—which the child herself, in the oddest way in the world, had been perfectly frank and brave about, allowing it, without a sign of uncomfortable consciousness, with the deep, sweet serenity indeed of one of Raphael’s holy infants, to be discussed, to be imputed to her, and to determine us—I feel quite sure she would presently like me. It was part of what I already liked Mrs. Grose herself for, the pleasure I could see her feel in my admiration and wonder as I sat at supper with four tall candles and with my pupil, in a high chair and a bib, brightly facing me, between them, over bread and milk. There were naturally things that in Flora’s presence could pass between us only as prodigious and gratified looks, obscure and roundabout allusions.
But it was comforting that there could be no anxiety in a connection with something as beautiful as the bright image of my little girl, whose angelic beauty probably had more to do with my restlessness that night than anything else. Before morning, I got up several times to wander around my room, taking in the whole scene and the view; I watched the faint summer dawn from my open window, looked at the parts of the rest of the house I could see, and listened as the first birds began to chirp in the fading dusk, hoping for the chance of hearing some other sounds, less natural and more insistent, that I thought I’d caught. There was a moment when I thought I recognized, faint and distant, the cry of a child; another when I suddenly reacted to the sound of a light footstep passing my door. But those thoughts weren’t strong enough to stick with me, and it’s only in light—or rather, gloom—of other events that they come back to mind. Watching, teaching, “shaping” little Flora would undoubtedly lead to a happy and meaningful life. We had agreed downstairs that after this first time I would have her for the night, her small white bed already set up in my room for that purpose. I had taken on all responsibility for her care, and she had only stayed with Mrs. Grose this last time because we were mindful of my inevitable strangeness and her natural shyness. Despite this shyness—which the child herself, in the oddest way, had been perfectly honest and brave about, discussing it without any discomfort, with the deep, sweet calm of one of Raphael’s holy infants—I’m sure she would soon like me. Part of what I already appreciated about Mrs. Grose was seeing her delight in my admiration and wonder while I sat at supper with four tall candles, and my pupil, in a high chair and bib, brightly facing me over bread and milk. Naturally, there were things that could only be communicated between us in Flora’s presence through amazed and delighted looks, hinted references, and indirect suggestions.
“And the little boy—does he look like her? Is he too so very remarkable?”
“And the little boy—does he look like her? Is he also very special?”
One wouldn’t flatter a child. “Oh, miss, most remarkable. If you think well of this one!”—and she stood there with a plate in her hand, beaming at our companion, who looked from one of us to the other with placid heavenly eyes that contained nothing to check us.
One shouldn't flatter a child. “Oh, miss, so remarkable. If you think highly of this one!”—and she stood there with a plate in her hand, smiling at our friend, who looked from one of us to the other with calm, bright eyes that showed no sign of stopping us.
“Yes; if I do—?”
“Yeah; if I do—?”
“You will be carried away by the little gentleman!”
“You will be swept away by the little guy!”
“Well, that, I think, is what I came for—to be carried away. I’m afraid, however,” I remember feeling the impulse to add, “I’m rather easily carried away. I was carried away in London!”
“Well, that’s what I think I came for—to be swept away. I’m afraid, though,” I remember feeling the urge to add, “I get swept away pretty easily. I got carried away in London!”
I can still see Mrs. Grose’s broad face as she took this in. “In Harley Street?”
I can still see Mrs. Grose’s wide face as she absorbed this. “On Harley Street?”
“In Harley Street.”
"On Harley Street."
“Well, miss, you’re not the first—and you won’t be the last.”
“Well, miss, you’re not the first—and you won’t be the last.”
“Oh, I’ve no pretension,” I could laugh, “to being the only one. My other pupil, at any rate, as I understand, comes back tomorrow?”
“Oh, I don’t have any illusions,” I could laugh, “about being the only one. My other student, at least as far as I know, is coming back tomorrow?”
“Not tomorrow—Friday, miss. He arrives, as you did, by the coach, under care of the guard, and is to be met by the same carriage.”
“Not tomorrow—Friday, miss. He arrives, just like you did, by the coach, with the guard looking after him, and he’s supposed to be picked up by the same carriage.”
I forthwith expressed that the proper as well as the pleasant and friendly thing would be therefore that on the arrival of the public conveyance I should be in waiting for him with his little sister; an idea in which Mrs. Grose concurred so heartily that I somehow took her manner as a kind of comforting pledge—never falsified, thank heaven!—that we should on every question be quite at one. Oh, she was glad I was there!
I immediately stated that the right and friendly thing to do would be for me to wait for him and his little sister when the public transport arrived; an idea that Mrs. Grose agreed with so enthusiastically that I took her attitude as a reassuring promise—thankfully never broken!—that we would always be on the same page. Oh, she was so happy I was there!
What I felt the next day was, I suppose, nothing that could be fairly called a reaction from the cheer of my arrival; it was probably at the most only a slight oppression produced by a fuller measure of the scale, as I walked round them, gazed up at them, took them in, of my new circumstances. They had, as it were, an extent and mass for which I had not been prepared and in the presence of which I found myself, freshly, a little scared as well as a little proud. Lessons, in this agitation, certainly suffered some delay; I reflected that my first duty was, by the gentlest arts I could contrive, to win the child into the sense of knowing me. I spent the day with her out-of-doors; I arranged with her, to her great satisfaction, that it should be she, she only, who might show me the place. She showed it step by step and room by room and secret by secret, with droll, delightful, childish talk about it and with the result, in half an hour, of our becoming immense friends. Young as she was, I was struck, throughout our little tour, with her confidence and courage with the way, in empty chambers and dull corridors, on crooked staircases that made me pause and even on the summit of an old machicolated square tower that made me dizzy, her morning music, her disposition to tell me so many more things than she asked, rang out and led me on. I have not seen Bly since the day I left it, and I daresay that to my older and more informed eyes it would now appear sufficiently contracted. But as my little conductress, with her hair of gold and her frock of blue, danced before me round corners and pattered down passages, I had the view of a castle of romance inhabited by a rosy sprite, such a place as would somehow, for diversion of the young idea, take all color out of storybooks and fairytales. Wasn’t it just a storybook over which I had fallen adoze and adream? No; it was a big, ugly, antique, but convenient house, embodying a few features of a building still older, half-replaced and half-utilized, in which I had the fancy of our being almost as lost as a handful of passengers in a great drifting ship. Well, I was, strangely, at the helm!
What I felt the next day was, I guess, nothing that could really be called a reaction to the excitement of my arrival; it was probably just a slight heaviness caused by the overwhelming scale of my new surroundings. As I walked around, looked up at them, and took it all in, I found myself feeling a bit scared as well as a bit proud. In this state of agitation, I certainly got a little sidetracked; I realized that my main responsibility was, by the gentlest means I could think of, to help the child get to know me. I spent the day outdoors with her; I arranged, to her great delight, that she would be the one to show me around. She guided me step by step, room by room, and secret by secret, chatting in a fun and charming way, and within half an hour, we became great friends. Despite her young age, I was impressed, throughout our little tour, by her confidence and bravery, whether we were in empty rooms and dull hallways, on winding staircases that made me stop, or at the top of an old, dizzying square tower. Her cheerful chatter and her eagerness to share far more than she asked helped lead me on. I haven't seen Bly since the day I left, and I suppose that with my older and wiser perspective now, it would seem quite small. But as my little guide, with her golden hair and blue dress, danced around corners and skipped down hallways before me, I saw a magical castle inhabited by a lively sprite, a place that would somehow bring every color to life from storybooks and fairytales. Wasn’t it just a storybook I had dozed off and dreamed in? No; it was a big, ugly, old, but practical house, featuring some aspects of an even older building, half replaced and half in use, where I fancied we were as lost as a handful of passengers on a vast, drifting ship. Oddly, I was at the helm!
II
This came home to me when, two days later, I drove over with Flora to meet, as Mrs. Grose said, the little gentleman; and all the more for an incident that, presenting itself the second evening, had deeply disconcerted me. The first day had been, on the whole, as I have expressed, reassuring; but I was to see it wind up in keen apprehension. The postbag, that evening—it came late—contained a letter for me, which, however, in the hand of my employer, I found to be composed but of a few words enclosing another, addressed to himself, with a seal still unbroken. “This, I recognize, is from the headmaster, and the headmaster’s an awful bore. Read him, please; deal with him; but mind you don’t report. Not a word. I’m off!” I broke the seal with a great effort—so great a one that I was a long time coming to it; took the unopened missive at last up to my room and only attacked it just before going to bed. I had better have let it wait till morning, for it gave me a second sleepless night. With no counsel to take, the next day, I was full of distress; and it finally got so the better of me that I determined to open myself at least to Mrs. Grose.
This hit me hard when, two days later, I drove over with Flora to meet, as Mrs. Grose put it, the little gentleman. It was made even more significant by an incident that occurred the second evening and really unsettled me. The first day, overall, had been, as I mentioned, comforting; but I ended up feeling intensely anxious. That evening, the mail—which arrived late—had a letter for me. However, in my employer's handwriting, I found it was just a few words enclosing another letter addressed to him, with a seal that was still unbroken. “I recognize this as being from the headmaster, and he’s a real drag. Read it for me, handle it, but whatever you do, don’t report back. Not a word. I’m outta here!” I broke the seal with a huge effort—so much so that it took me a long time to do it; I finally took the unopened letter to my room and only opened it right before bed. I should have waited until morning because it led to another sleepless night. With no one to turn to the next day, I was overwhelmed with worry; it eventually got to me so much that I decided I had to confide in Mrs. Grose.
“What does it mean? The child’s dismissed his school.”
“What does it mean? The child has been expelled from school.”
She gave me a look that I remarked at the moment; then, visibly, with a quick blankness, seemed to try to take it back. “But aren’t they all—?”
She gave me a look that caught my attention right away; then, it seemed like she quickly wanted to take it back with a blank expression. “But aren’t they all—?”
“Sent home—yes. But only for the holidays. Miles may never go back at all.”
“Sent home—yeah. But just for the holidays. Miles might never return at all.”
Consciously, under my attention, she reddened. “They won’t take him?”
Consciously, under my gaze, she blushed. “They won’t take him?”
“They absolutely decline.”
“They definitely decline.”
At this she raised her eyes, which she had turned from me; I saw them fill with good tears. “What has he done?”
At this, she looked up, having turned her eyes away from me; I saw them fill with tears of compassion. “What has he done?”
I hesitated; then I judged best simply to hand her my letter—which, however, had the effect of making her, without taking it, simply put her hands behind her. She shook her head sadly. “Such things are not for me, miss.”
I hesitated, then decided it was best to just hand her my letter—but that made her, without accepting it, simply put her hands behind her. She shook her head sadly. “Those things aren’t for me, miss.”
My counselor couldn’t read! I winced at my mistake, which I attenuated as I could, and opened my letter again to repeat it to her; then, faltering in the act and folding it up once more, I put it back in my pocket. “Is he really bad?”
My counselor couldn’t read! I flinched at my mistake, which I tried to downplay, and opened my letter again to read it to her; then, hesitating and folding it up again, I put it back in my pocket. “Is he really bad?”
The tears were still in her eyes. “Do the gentlemen say so?”
The tears were still in her eyes. “Do the guys really say that?”
“They go into no particulars. They simply express their regret that it should be impossible to keep him. That can have only one meaning.” Mrs. Grose listened with dumb emotion; she forbore to ask me what this meaning might be; so that, presently, to put the thing with some coherence and with the mere aid of her presence to my own mind, I went on: “That he’s an injury to the others.”
“They don’t go into any details. They just say they regret that it’s impossible to keep him. That can only mean one thing.” Mrs. Grose listened, unable to speak; she didn’t ask me what that meaning might be. So, to clarify my thoughts with her presence, I continued: “That he’s a harm to the others.”
At this, with one of the quick turns of simple folk, she suddenly flamed up. “Master Miles! him an injury?”
At this, with one of the quick turns of simple folks, she suddenly flared up. “Master Miles! him an injury?”
There was such a flood of good faith in it that, though I had not yet seen the child, my very fears made me jump to the absurdity of the idea. I found myself, to meet my friend the better, offering it, on the spot, sarcastically. “To his poor little innocent mates!”
There was so much good faith in it that, even though I hadn't seen the child yet, my own fears made me leap to the ridiculousness of the idea. I found myself, to improve my friend's mood, offering it right then, sarcastically. "To his poor little innocent friends!"
“It’s too dreadful,” cried Mrs. Grose, “to say such cruel things! Why, he’s scarce ten years old.”
“It’s so awful,” cried Mrs. Grose, “to say such cruel things! I mean, he’s barely ten years old.”
“Yes, yes; it would be incredible.”
“Yes, yes; that would be amazing.”
She was evidently grateful for such a profession. “See him, miss, first. Then believe it!” I felt forthwith a new impatience to see him; it was the beginning of a curiosity that, for all the next hours, was to deepen almost to pain. Mrs. Grose was aware, I could judge, of what she had produced in me, and she followed it up with assurance. “You might as well believe it of the little lady. Bless her,” she added the next moment—“look at her!”
She was clearly thankful for that job. “You should see him first, miss. Then you can believe it!” I immediately felt a growing impatience to meet him; it sparked a curiosity that would intensify almost to the point of pain over the next few hours. I could tell that Mrs. Grose noticed the effect she had on me, and she reinforced it with confidence. “You might as well believe it about the little lady. Bless her,” she added a moment later—“look at her!”
I turned and saw that Flora, whom, ten minutes before, I had established in the schoolroom with a sheet of white paper, a pencil, and a copy of nice “round O’s,” now presented herself to view at the open door. She expressed in her little way an extraordinary detachment from disagreeable duties, looking to me, however, with a great childish light that seemed to offer it as a mere result of the affection she had conceived for my person, which had rendered necessary that she should follow me. I needed nothing more than this to feel the full force of Mrs. Grose’s comparison, and, catching my pupil in my arms, covered her with kisses in which there was a sob of atonement.
I turned and saw that Flora, who just ten minutes earlier I had settled in the schoolroom with a sheet of white paper, a pencil, and a copy of nice “round O’s,” was now showing herself at the open door. She conveyed an impressive sense of detachment from unpleasant tasks, but looked at me with a bright, childlike innocence that seemed to suggest it was just a result of the affection she had developed for me, which made it necessary for her to follow me. I needed nothing more than this to fully appreciate Mrs. Grose’s comparison, and, catching my student in my arms, I showered her with kisses, feeling a heartfelt remorse in them.
Nonetheless, the rest of the day I watched for further occasion to approach my colleague, especially as, toward evening, I began to fancy she rather sought to avoid me. I overtook her, I remember, on the staircase; we went down together, and at the bottom I detained her, holding her there with a hand on her arm. “I take what you said to me at noon as a declaration that you’ve never known him to be bad.”
Nonetheless, for the rest of the day, I kept an eye out for more chances to talk to my colleague, especially since, by the evening, I started to feel like she was trying to avoid me. I caught up with her on the staircase; we went down together, and at the bottom, I stopped her, keeping her there with my hand on her arm. “I see what you said to me at noon as a declaration that you’ve never known him to be bad.”
She threw back her head; she had clearly, by this time, and very honestly, adopted an attitude. “Oh, never known him—I don’t pretend that!”
She tossed her head back; by this point, it was clear and honest that she had taken a stand. “Oh, I’ve never known him—I’m not pretending that!”
I was upset again. “Then you have known him—?”
I was upset again. “So you have known him—?”
“Yes indeed, miss, thank God!”
“Yes, thank God, miss!”
On reflection I accepted this. “You mean that a boy who never is—?”
On reflection, I accepted this. “You mean a boy who never is—?”
“Is no boy for me!”
"There's no boy for me!"
I held her tighter. “You like them with the spirit to be naughty?” Then, keeping pace with her answer, “So do I!” I eagerly brought out. “But not to the degree to contaminate—”
I held her tighter. “You like them with a bit of a mischievous side?” Then, matching her response, I added eagerly, “So do I! But not to the point of being harmful—”
“To contaminate?”—my big word left her at a loss. I explained it. “To corrupt.”
“To contaminate?”—my big word left her confused. I explained it. “To corrupt.”
She stared, taking my meaning in; but it produced in her an odd laugh. “Are you afraid he’ll corrupt you?” She put the question with such a fine bold humor that, with a laugh, a little silly doubtless, to match her own, I gave way for the time to the apprehension of ridicule.
She stared, understanding what I meant; but it made her laugh in a strange way. “Are you worried he’ll corrupt you?” She asked this with such a bold sense of humor that, laughing a bit foolishly to match her vibe, I temporarily gave in to the fear of being made fun of.
But the next day, as the hour for my drive approached, I cropped up in another place. “What was the lady who was here before?”
But the next day, as the time for my drive got closer, I found myself in a different place. “Who was the woman that was here before?”
“The last governess? She was also young and pretty—almost as young and almost as pretty, miss, even as you.”
“The last governess? She was young and pretty—almost as young and almost as pretty as you, miss.”
“Ah, then, I hope her youth and her beauty helped her!” I recollect throwing off. “He seems to like us young and pretty!”
“Ah, well, I hope her youth and beauty worked in her favor!” I remember saying. “He definitely seems to prefer us young and attractive!”
“Oh, he did,” Mrs. Grose assented: “it was the way he liked everyone!” She had no sooner spoken indeed than she caught herself up. “I mean that’s his way—the master’s.”
“Oh, he did,” Mrs. Grose agreed: “that’s just how he liked everyone!” She had barely finished speaking when she corrected herself. “I mean that’s his way—the master’s.”
I was struck. “But of whom did you speak first?”
I was taken aback. “But who did you mention first?”
She looked blank, but she colored. “Why, of him.”
She looked confused, but she blushed. “Why, of him.”
“Of the master?”
“About the master?”
“Of who else?”
"Who else?"
There was so obviously no one else that the next moment I had lost my impression of her having accidentally said more than she meant; and I merely asked what I wanted to know. “Did she see anything in the boy—?”
There was clearly no one else, so in the next moment, I stopped thinking she had accidentally said more than she intended, and I just asked what I wanted to know. “Did she see anything in the boy—?”
“That wasn’t right? She never told me.”
"That wasn't true? She never mentioned it to me."
I had a scruple, but I overcame it. “Was she careful—particular?”
I had a doubt, but I pushed through it. “Was she cautious—specific?”
Mrs. Grose appeared to try to be conscientious. “About some things—yes.”
Mrs. Grose seemed to make an effort to be careful. “About some things—yes.”
“But not about all?”
“But not about everything?”
Again she considered. “Well, miss—she’s gone. I won’t tell tales.”
Again she thought about it. “Well, miss—she's gone. I won't spill any secrets.”
“I quite understand your feeling,” I hastened to reply; but I thought it, after an instant, not opposed to this concession to pursue: “Did she die here?”
“I totally get how you feel,” I quickly responded; but after a moment, I thought it wasn’t out of line to ask: “Did she die here?”
“No—she went off.”
“No—she left.”
I don’t know what there was in this brevity of Mrs. Grose’s that struck me as ambiguous. “Went off to die?” Mrs. Grose looked straight out of the window, but I felt that, hypothetically, I had a right to know what young persons engaged for Bly were expected to do. “She was taken ill, you mean, and went home?”
I don’t know what it was about Mrs. Grose’s brief response that seemed unclear to me. “Went off to die?” Mrs. Grose looked directly out the window, but I felt that, in theory, I had a right to know what the young people hired for Bly were supposed to do. “You mean she got sick and went home?”
“She was not taken ill, so far as appeared, in this house. She left it, at the end of the year, to go home, as she said, for a short holiday, to which the time she had put in had certainly given her a right. We had then a young woman—a nursemaid who had stayed on and who was a good girl and clever; and she took the children altogether for the interval. But our young lady never came back, and at the very moment I was expecting her I heard from the master that she was dead.”
“She didn’t get sick, as far as anyone could tell, while she was in this house. She left at the end of the year to go home for a short vacation, which she definitely had earned with the time she spent here. We then had a young woman—a nursemaid who decided to stay on, and she was a good and smart girl; and she looked after the children during that time. But our young lady never returned, and just when I was expecting her back, I got the news from the master that she had died.”
I turned this over. “But of what?”
I thought about this. “But what for?”
“He never told me! But please, miss,” said Mrs. Grose, “I must get to my work.”
“He never told me! But please, miss,” Mrs. Grose said, “I really need to get to my work.”
III
Her thus turning her back on me was fortunately not, for my just preoccupations, a snub that could check the growth of our mutual esteem. We met, after I had brought home little Miles, more intimately than ever on the ground of my stupefaction, my general emotion: so monstrous was I then ready to pronounce it that such a child as had now been revealed to me should be under an interdict. I was a little late on the scene, and I felt, as he stood wistfully looking out for me before the door of the inn at which the coach had put him down, that I had seen him, on the instant, without and within, in the great glow of freshness, the same positive fragrance of purity, in which I had, from the first moment, seen his little sister. He was incredibly beautiful, and Mrs. Grose had put her finger on it: everything but a sort of passion of tenderness for him was swept away by his presence. What I then and there took him to my heart for was something divine that I have never found to the same degree in any child—his indescribable little air of knowing nothing in the world but love. It would have been impossible to carry a bad name with a greater sweetness of innocence, and by the time I had got back to Bly with him I remained merely bewildered—so far, that is, as I was not outraged—by the sense of the horrible letter locked up in my room, in a drawer. As soon as I could compass a private word with Mrs. Grose I declared to her that it was grotesque.
Her turning her back on me wasn’t, thankfully for my concerns, a snub that could hinder our growing respect for each other. After I brought little Miles home, we connected more deeply than ever, grounded in my confusion and strong emotions: I was ready to say that a child like the one I had just seen should be forbidden. I arrived a bit late, and as he stood there, looking out for me in front of the inn where the coach had dropped him off, I felt I could see him completely, both outside and in, shining with the same pure innocence I had first noticed in his little sister. He was incredibly beautiful, and Mrs. Grose identified it perfectly: any feeling except a kind of tender affection for him vanished in his presence. The reason I felt such a deep connection to him was something divine that I’ve never seen in any other child—his indescribable aura of knowing nothing in the world but love. It would be impossible to carry a bad reputation with such a sweet innocence, and by the time I got back to Bly with him, I was just bewildered—so far, that is, as I wasn’t outraged—by the horrible letter locked away in my room, in a drawer. As soon as I could find a moment alone with Mrs. Grose, I told her it was absurd.
She promptly understood me. “You mean the cruel charge—?”
She quickly understood me. “You mean the harsh accusation—?”
“It doesn’t live an instant. My dear woman, look at him!”
“It doesn’t last a moment. My dear woman, look at him!”
She smiled at my pretention to have discovered his charm. “I assure you, miss, I do nothing else! What will you say, then?” she immediately added.
She smiled at my pretension of having discovered his charm. “I assure you, miss, I do nothing else! So, what will you say then?” she quickly added.
“In answer to the letter?” I had made up my mind. “Nothing.”
“In response to the letter?” I had made my decision. “Nothing.”
“And to his uncle?”
"And to his uncle?"
I was incisive. “Nothing.”
I was sharp. “Nothing.”
“And to the boy himself?”
"And what about the boy?"
I was wonderful. “Nothing.”
I was amazing. “Nothing.”
She gave with her apron a great wipe to her mouth. “Then I’ll stand by you. We’ll see it out.”
She wiped her mouth with her apron. "Then I’ll stick with you. We'll get through this together."
“We’ll see it out!” I ardently echoed, giving her my hand to make it a vow.
“We’ll see it through!” I eagerly repeated, offering her my hand to make it a promise.
She held me there a moment, then whisked up her apron again with her detached hand. “Would you mind, miss, if I used the freedom—”
She held me there for a moment, then quickly lifted her apron again with her free hand. “Would you mind, miss, if I took the liberty—”
“To kiss me? No!” I took the good creature in my arms and, after we had embraced like sisters, felt still more fortified and indignant.
“To kiss me? No!” I wrapped the good creature in my arms and, after we hugged like sisters, felt even more empowered and outraged.
This, at all events, was for the time: a time so full that, as I recall the way it went, it reminds me of all the art I now need to make it a little distinct. What I look back at with amazement is the situation I accepted. I had undertaken, with my companion, to see it out, and I was under a charm, apparently, that could smooth away the extent and the far and difficult connections of such an effort. I was lifted aloft on a great wave of infatuation and pity. I found it simple, in my ignorance, my confusion, and perhaps my conceit, to assume that I could deal with a boy whose education for the world was all on the point of beginning. I am unable even to remember at this day what proposal I framed for the end of his holidays and the resumption of his studies. Lessons with me, indeed, that charming summer, we all had a theory that he was to have; but I now feel that, for weeks, the lessons must have been rather my own. I learned something—at first, certainly—that had not been one of the teachings of my small, smothered life; learned to be amused, and even amusing, and not to think for the morrow. It was the first time, in a manner, that I had known space and air and freedom, all the music of summer and all the mystery of nature. And then there was consideration—and consideration was sweet. Oh, it was a trap—not designed, but deep—to my imagination, to my delicacy, perhaps to my vanity; to whatever, in me, was most excitable. The best way to picture it all is to say that I was off my guard. They gave me so little trouble—they were of a gentleness so extraordinary. I used to speculate—but even this with a dim disconnectedness—as to how the rough future (for all futures are rough!) would handle them and might bruise them. They had the bloom of health and happiness; and yet, as if I had been in charge of a pair of little grandees, of princes of the blood, for whom everything, to be right, would have to be enclosed and protected, the only form that, in my fancy, the afteryears could take for them was that of a romantic, a really royal extension of the garden and the park. It may be, of course, above all, that what suddenly broke into this gives the previous time a charm of stillness—that hush in which something gathers or crouches. The change was actually like the spring of a beast.
This, at least, was a time: a time so full that, as I remember how it went, it makes me think of all the art I now need to make it a little clearer. What amazes me in hindsight is the situation I accepted. My companion and I had decided to see it through, and I was seemingly under a spell that could smooth over the extent and the distant, complicated connections of such an endeavor. I was swept up in a huge wave of infatuation and compassion. I found it easy, in my ignorance, confusion, and maybe my arrogance, to think that I could handle a boy whose education for the world was just getting started. I can't even remember today what plan I had for the end of his holidays and the return to his studies. Lessons with me, indeed, that charming summer, we all thought he would have; but now I sense that, for weeks, the lessons must have mainly been for me. I learned something—at first, for sure—that hadn’t been part of my sheltered life; I learned to be entertained and even entertaining, and to not worry about the future. It was the first time, in a way, that I had experienced space, air, and freedom, all the music of summer, and all the mystery of nature. And then there was consideration—and consideration was wonderful. Oh, it was a trap—not intentionally, but deep—drawn to my imagination, to my sensitivity, perhaps to my vanity; to whatever in me was most easily stirred. The best way to describe it all is to say that I was off guard. They caused me so little trouble—they were extraordinarily gentle. I used to wonder—but even this with a vague disconnect—how the rough future (because all futures are rough!) would treat them and how it might hurt them. They had the glow of health and happiness; and yet, as if I had been in charge of a pair of little aristocrats, of princes, for whom everything would need to be enclosed and protected, the only form that, in my imagination, their future could take was a romantic, truly royal expansion of the garden and the park. It may be, of course, above all, that what suddenly disrupted this gives the earlier time a charm of stillness—that silence in which something gathers or waits. The change was really like the spring of a beast.
In the first weeks the days were long; they often, at their finest, gave me what I used to call my own hour, the hour when, for my pupils, teatime and bedtime having come and gone, I had, before my final retirement, a small interval alone. Much as I liked my companions, this hour was the thing in the day I liked most; and I liked it best of all when, as the light faded—or rather, I should say, the day lingered and the last calls of the last birds sounded, in a flushed sky, from the old trees—I could take a turn into the grounds and enjoy, almost with a sense of property that amused and flattered me, the beauty and dignity of the place. It was a pleasure at these moments to feel myself tranquil and justified; doubtless, perhaps, also to reflect that by my discretion, my quiet good sense and general high propriety, I was giving pleasure—if he ever thought of it!—to the person to whose pressure I had responded. What I was doing was what he had earnestly hoped and directly asked of me, and that I could, after all, do it proved even a greater joy than I had expected. I daresay I fancied myself, in short, a remarkable young woman and took comfort in the faith that this would more publicly appear. Well, I needed to be remarkable to offer a front to the remarkable things that presently gave their first sign.
In the first few weeks, the days felt long; they often, at their best, gave me what I used to call my own hour, the hour when, for my students, teatime and bedtime had come and gone, and I had a little time alone before finally winding down for the night. As much as I enjoyed being with my companions, this hour was the part of the day I liked the most; and I liked it even more when, as the light dimmed — or rather, when the day lingered and the last calls of the final birds echoed against the colorful sky from the old trees — I could stroll through the grounds and appreciate, almost as if I owned it, the beauty and grandeur of the place. In those moments, it felt pleasant to be calm and content; surely, it was also satisfying to think that through my discretion, quiet common sense, and overall good behavior, I was bringing happiness — if he ever thought about it! — to the person whose request I had honored. What I was doing was exactly what he had sincerely hoped for and directly asked of me, and the fact that I could actually do it brought me more joy than I had anticipated. I probably imagined myself, in short, as a remarkable young woman and took comfort in the belief that this would eventually be recognized. Well, I needed to be extraordinary to face the remarkable things that were just beginning to show themselves.
It was plump, one afternoon, in the middle of my very hour: the children were tucked away, and I had come out for my stroll. One of the thoughts that, as I don’t in the least shrink now from noting, used to be with me in these wanderings was that it would be as charming as a charming story suddenly to meet someone. Someone would appear there at the turn of a path and would stand before me and smile and approve. I didn’t ask more than that—I only asked that he should know; and the only way to be sure he knew would be to see it, and the kind light of it, in his handsome face. That was exactly present to me—by which I mean the face was—when, on the first of these occasions, at the end of a long June day, I stopped short on emerging from one of the plantations and coming into view of the house. What arrested me on the spot—and with a shock much greater than any vision had allowed for—was the sense that my imagination had, in a flash, turned real. He did stand there!—but high up, beyond the lawn and at the very top of the tower to which, on that first morning, little Flora had conducted me. This tower was one of a pair—square, incongruous, crenelated structures—that were distinguished, for some reason, though I could see little difference, as the new and the old. They flanked opposite ends of the house and were probably architectural absurdities, redeemed in a measure indeed by not being wholly disengaged nor of a height too pretentious, dating, in their gingerbread antiquity, from a romantic revival that was already a respectable past. I admired them, had fancies about them, for we could all profit in a degree, especially when they loomed through the dusk, by the grandeur of their actual battlements; yet it was not at such an elevation that the figure I had so often invoked seemed most in place.
It was a warm afternoon, right in the middle of my favorite hour: the kids were settled in, and I had stepped out for a walk. One of the thoughts that often crossed my mind during these strolls was how lovely it would be to unexpectedly meet someone. Imagine someone showing up at the bend of a path, standing in front of me, smiling and approving. I didn't ask for more than that—I just wanted him to know; and the only way to be sure he knew was to see it, reflected in the kind light of his handsome face. That vision was vivid in my mind—by which I mean the face was—when, during one of these moments, at the end of a long June day, I abruptly stopped as I came out of one of the wooded areas and caught sight of the house. What stunned me right then—and with a shock far greater than any daydream could account for—was the realization that my imagination had suddenly become real. He was really there!—but high up, beyond the lawn and at the very top of the tower that little Flora had shown me that first morning. This tower was part of a pair—square, mismatched, crenelated structures—that were oddly marked as the new and the old, even though I couldn’t see much difference between them. They stood at opposite ends of the house and were probably architectural oddities, somewhat redeemed by being neither completely separate nor overly tall, dating back to a romantic revival that was already a respectable part of history. I admired them and indulged in daydreams about them; we could all benefit, to some extent, especially when they loomed through the dusk, from the grandeur of their actual battlements; yet it was at such a height that the figure I had often imagined seemed most fitting.
It produced in me, this figure, in the clear twilight, I remember, two distinct gasps of emotion, which were, sharply, the shock of my first and that of my second surprise. My second was a violent perception of the mistake of my first: the man who met my eyes was not the person I had precipitately supposed. There came to me thus a bewilderment of vision of which, after these years, there is no living view that I can hope to give. An unknown man in a lonely place is a permitted object of fear to a young woman privately bred; and the figure that faced me was—a few more seconds assured me—as little anyone else I knew as it was the image that had been in my mind. I had not seen it in Harley Street—I had not seen it anywhere. The place, moreover, in the strangest way in the world, had, on the instant, and by the very fact of its appearance, become a solitude. To me at least, making my statement here with a deliberation with which I have never made it, the whole feeling of the moment returns. It was as if, while I took in—what I did take in—all the rest of the scene had been stricken with death. I can hear again, as I write, the intense hush in which the sounds of evening dropped. The rooks stopped cawing in the golden sky, and the friendly hour lost, for the minute, all its voice. But there was no other change in nature, unless indeed it were a change that I saw with a stranger sharpness. The gold was still in the sky, the clearness in the air, and the man who looked at me over the battlements was as definite as a picture in a frame. That’s how I thought, with extraordinary quickness, of each person that he might have been and that he was not. We were confronted across our distance quite long enough for me to ask myself with intensity who then he was and to feel, as an effect of my inability to say, a wonder that in a few instants more became intense.
In that clear twilight, I remember feeling two distinct waves of emotion when I saw that figure—the shock of my first surprise and the realization of my second. My second surprise was a sudden realization that I had mistaken this man for someone else entirely. I was left in a daze, unable to fully describe the confusion that washed over me even after all these years. For a young woman raised in isolation, an unknown man in a lonely place is understandably terrifying; and the figure facing me was, after a few more seconds, as unfamiliar as any stranger could be. I hadn't seen him in Harley Street—I hadn't seen him anywhere. Strangely, at that instant, the place seemed to transform into a solitude. For me, as I recount this with a level of seriousness I’ve never had before, the entire feeling of that moment floods back. It felt as though, while I absorbed what was before me, everything else in the scene fell silent. I can hear, as I write, the deep stillness that enveloped the evening sounds. The rooks stopped cawing in the golden sky, and the familiar hour lost its voice for a moment. But nature didn’t change in any other way, except perhaps through a clearer perception I suddenly had. The gold remained in the sky, the air stayed clear, and the man looking at me over the battlements was as vivid as a picture in a frame. That’s when, with startling speed, I thought of each person he might have been, and who he was not. We stood across from each other long enough for me to intensely question who he was, a wonder that only grew over the next few moments.
The great question, or one of these, is, afterward, I know, with regard to certain matters, the question of how long they have lasted. Well, this matter of mine, think what you will of it, lasted while I caught at a dozen possibilities, none of which made a difference for the better, that I could see, in there having been in the house—and for how long, above all?—a person of whom I was in ignorance. It lasted while I just bridled a little with the sense that my office demanded that there should be no such ignorance and no such person. It lasted while this visitant, at all events—and there was a touch of the strange freedom, as I remember, in the sign of familiarity of his wearing no hat—seemed to fix me, from his position, with just the question, just the scrutiny through the fading light, that his own presence provoked. We were too far apart to call to each other, but there was a moment at which, at shorter range, some challenge between us, breaking the hush, would have been the right result of our straight mutual stare. He was in one of the angles, the one away from the house, very erect, as it struck me, and with both hands on the ledge. So I saw him as I see the letters I form on this page; then, exactly, after a minute, as if to add to the spectacle, he slowly changed his place—passed, looking at me hard all the while, to the opposite corner of the platform. Yes, I had the sharpest sense that during this transit he never took his eyes from me, and I can see at this moment the way his hand, as he went, passed from one of the crenelations to the next. He stopped at the other corner, but less long, and even as he turned away still markedly fixed me. He turned away; that was all I knew.
The big question, or one of them, is about how long certain things have lasted. Well, this situation of mine, think what you want about it, lasted while I considered several possibilities, none of which made things better, as far as I could see, regarding the fact that there was someone in the house— and for how long, especially?— a person I didn’t know about. It lasted while I felt a bit uneasy, knowing my role required that there shouldn't be such ignorance and no such person. It continued while this visitor—who, I remember, had a strange sense of freedom by not wearing a hat—seemed to challenge me with just the question, just the scrutiny through the fading light his presence provoked. We were too far apart to call each other, but there was a moment when, if we had been closer, some challenge between us, breaking the silence, would have been the right reaction to our intense mutual gaze. He stood at one corner, the one away from the house, very upright, as I noticed, with both hands on the ledge. I saw him clearly, like the letters I’m forming on this page; then, exactly a minute later, as if to enhance the scene, he slowly moved—passing by, still looking at me intently the whole time—to the opposite corner of the platform. Yes, I distinctly felt that during this movement he never took his eyes off me, and I can picture now how his hand moved from one notch to the next. He stopped at the other corner, but not for long, and even as he turned away, he still noticeably fixed me with his gaze. He turned away; that was all I knew.
IV
It was not that I didn’t wait, on this occasion, for more, for I was rooted as deeply as I was shaken. Was there a “secret” at Bly—a mystery of Udolpho or an insane, an unmentionable relative kept in unsuspected confinement? I can’t say how long I turned it over, or how long, in a confusion of curiosity and dread, I remained where I had had my collision; I only recall that when I re-entered the house darkness had quite closed in. Agitation, in the interval, certainly had held me and driven me, for I must, in circling about the place, have walked three miles; but I was to be, later on, so much more overwhelmed that this mere dawn of alarm was a comparatively human chill. The most singular part of it, in fact—singular as the rest had been—was the part I became, in the hall, aware of in meeting Mrs. Grose. This picture comes back to me in the general train—the impression, as I received it on my return, of the wide white panelled space, bright in the lamplight and with its portraits and red carpet, and of the good surprised look of my friend, which immediately told me she had missed me. It came to me straightway, under her contact, that, with plain heartiness, mere relieved anxiety at my appearance, she knew nothing whatever that could bear upon the incident I had there ready for her. I had not suspected in advance that her comfortable face would pull me up, and I somehow measured the importance of what I had seen by my thus finding myself hesitate to mention it. Scarce anything in the whole history seems to me so odd as this fact that my real beginning of fear was one, as I may say, with the instinct of sparing my companion. On the spot, accordingly, in the pleasant hall and with her eyes on me, I, for a reason that I couldn’t then have phrased, achieved an inward resolution—offered a vague pretext for my lateness and, with the plea of the beauty of the night and of the heavy dew and wet feet, went as soon as possible to my room.
It wasn't that I didn't wait, this time, for more, because I was grounded just as much as I was shaken. Was there a “secret” at Bly—a mystery like in Udolpho or a crazy, unmentionable relative kept hidden away? I can't say how long I pondered it, or how long my confusion of curiosity and dread kept me where I had my encounter; I just remember that by the time I went back into the house, it was completely dark. I was definitely agitated during that time, because as I circled the place, I must have walked three miles; but later on, I would be so much more overwhelmed that this slight hint of alarm felt relatively trivial. The most curious part of it all—just as strange as everything else—was what I became aware of in the hall when I saw Mrs. Grose. This image sticks with me: the wide white panelled space, bright under the lamplight, with its portraits and red carpet, and my friend’s surprised look, which immediately showed me she had missed me. I realized right away, under her gaze, that with her genuine warmth and relieved anxiety at seeing me, she had no idea what could relate to the incident I was ready to share with her. I hadn’t expected that her comforting face would stop me in my tracks, and I somehow gauged the importance of what I had seen by my reluctance to bring it up. Nothing in the entire situation seems as strange to me as the fact that my genuine fear actually linked to my instinct to protect my companion. So, in that lovely hall with her looking at me, I made an inner decision—gave a vague excuse for being late and, using the beauty of the night, the heavy dew, and my wet feet as my reasons, I quickly went to my room.
Here it was another affair; here, for many days after, it was a queer affair enough. There were hours, from day to day—or at least there were moments, snatched even from clear duties—when I had to shut myself up to think. It was not so much yet that I was more nervous than I could bear to be as that I was remarkably afraid of becoming so; for the truth I had now to turn over was, simply and clearly, the truth that I could arrive at no account whatever of the visitor with whom I had been so inexplicably and yet, as it seemed to me, so intimately concerned. It took little time to see that I could sound without forms of inquiry and without exciting remark any domestic complications. The shock I had suffered must have sharpened all my senses; I felt sure, at the end of three days and as the result of mere closer attention, that I had not been practiced upon by the servants nor made the object of any “game.” Of whatever it was that I knew, nothing was known around me. There was but one sane inference: someone had taken a liberty rather gross. That was what, repeatedly, I dipped into my room and locked the door to say to myself. We had been, collectively, subject to an intrusion; some unscrupulous traveler, curious in old houses, had made his way in unobserved, enjoyed the prospect from the best point of view, and then stolen out as he came. If he had given me such a bold hard stare, that was but a part of his indiscretion. The good thing, after all, was that we should surely see no more of him.
Here it was, another strange situation; for many days afterward, it felt quite odd. There were hours—at least moments—snatched from my clear responsibilities when I had to isolate myself to think. It wasn't so much that I was more anxious than I could handle but rather that I was extremely afraid of becoming so. The truth I had to confront was simple: I had no clear understanding of the visitor I had been so inexplicably, yet intimately involved with. It didn't take long to realize that I could explore any domestic issues without needing to ask direct questions or draw attention. The shock I had experienced must have heightened all my senses; by the end of three days, and after focusing closely, I was convinced that the servants hadn't played any tricks on me or turned me into a target for some "game." Whatever I knew, no one around me had any clue. There was only one logical conclusion: someone had crossed a serious line. That’s what I kept telling myself each time I locked my door. We had collectively faced an intrusion; some inconsiderate visitor, curious about old houses, had come in unnoticed, taken in the view from the best spot, and then slipped out just as quietly. If he had given me a bold, intense look, that was just part of his recklessness. The silver lining, after all, was that we definitely wouldn’t have to deal with him again.
This was not so good a thing, I admit, as not to leave me to judge that what, essentially, made nothing else much signify was simply my charming work. My charming work was just my life with Miles and Flora, and through nothing could I so like it as through feeling that I could throw myself into it in trouble. The attraction of my small charges was a constant joy, leading me to wonder afresh at the vanity of my original fears, the distaste I had begun by entertaining for the probable gray prose of my office. There was to be no gray prose, it appeared, and no long grind; so how could work not be charming that presented itself as daily beauty? It was all the romance of the nursery and the poetry of the schoolroom. I don’t mean by this, of course, that we studied only fiction and verse; I mean I can express no otherwise the sort of interest my companions inspired. How can I describe that except by saying that instead of growing used to them—and it’s a marvel for a governess: I call the sisterhood to witness!—I made constant fresh discoveries. There was one direction, assuredly, in which these discoveries stopped: deep obscurity continued to cover the region of the boy’s conduct at school. It had been promptly given me, I have noted, to face that mystery without a pang. Perhaps even it would be nearer the truth to say that—without a word—he himself had cleared it up. He had made the whole charge absurd. My conclusion bloomed there with the real rose flush of his innocence: he was only too fine and fair for the little horrid, unclean school-world, and he had paid a price for it. I reflected acutely that the sense of such differences, such superiorities of quality, always, on the part of the majority—which could include even stupid, sordid headmasters—turn infallibly to the vindictive.
This wasn’t really a good thing, I admit, because it left me to conclude that what, essentially, made everything else seem insignificant was just my delightful work. My delightful work was simply my life with Miles and Flora, and nothing made me enjoy it more than feeling that I could fully dive into it when things got tough. The appeal of my little charges was a constant joy, making me rethink the vanity of my initial fears—the distaste I had started to feel for the likely dull routine of my job. There seemed to be no dull routine after all, and no long grind; so how could work not be charming when it showed up as daily beauty? It was all the romance of the nursery and the poetry of the schoolroom. I don’t mean to say that we only studied fiction and poetry; I just mean that I can’t express any other way the kind of interest my companions inspired. How can I describe that except to say that instead of getting used to them—and it’s a marvel for a governess: I call the sisterhood to witness!—I kept making fresh discoveries. There was one area, undoubtedly, where these discoveries came to a halt: the darkness surrounding the boy’s behavior at school remained impenetrable. I quickly realized that I could face that mystery without feeling a pang. Perhaps it’s even closer to the truth to say that—without saying a word—he had solved it himself. He made the whole situation seem absurd. My conclusion blossomed there with the real warmth of his innocence: he was just too fine and good for that little horrible, dirty school world, and he had paid a price for it. I reflected sharply that the awareness of such differences, such higher qualities, always seems to trigger a vindictive response from the majority—which could even include ignorant, unfeeling headmasters.
Both the children had a gentleness (it was their only fault, and it never made Miles a muff) that kept them—how shall I express it?—almost impersonal and certainly quite unpunishable. They were like the cherubs of the anecdote, who had—morally, at any rate—nothing to whack! I remember feeling with Miles in especial as if he had had, as it were, no history. We expect of a small child a scant one, but there was in this beautiful little boy something extraordinarily sensitive, yet extraordinarily happy, that, more than in any creature of his age I have seen, struck me as beginning anew each day. He had never for a second suffered. I took this as a direct disproof of his having really been chastised. If he had been wicked he would have “caught” it, and I should have caught it by the rebound—I should have found the trace. I found nothing at all, and he was therefore an angel. He never spoke of his school, never mentioned a comrade or a master; and I, for my part, was quite too much disgusted to allude to them. Of course I was under the spell, and the wonderful part is that, even at the time, I perfectly knew I was. But I gave myself up to it; it was an antidote to any pain, and I had more pains than one. I was in receipt in these days of disturbing letters from home, where things were not going well. But with my children, what things in the world mattered? That was the question I used to put to my scrappy retirements. I was dazzled by their loveliness.
Both kids had a gentle nature (it was their only flaw, and it never made Miles a nuisance) that kept them—how can I put this?—almost detached and definitely unpunishable. They were like the cherubs in the story, who had—morally, at least—nothing to chastise! I remember feeling particularly with Miles as if he had, in a way, no past. We expect a small child to have a short history, but there was in this beautiful little boy something extraordinarily sensitive yet extraordinarily happy that, more than any other child I’ve seen, struck me as starting fresh each day. He had never truly suffered. I took this as a clear sign that he hadn’t really been punished. If he had been bad, he would have “caught” it, and I would have felt it in turn—I would have noticed the signs. I found nothing at all, which meant he was an angel. He never talked about school and never mentioned a friend or a teacher; and I, for my part, was far too put off to bring them up. Of course, I was under their spell, and the amazing part is that, even at the time, I knew I was. But I surrendered to it; it was a remedy for any pain, and I had quite a few problems. During those days, I was receiving upsetting letters from home, where things weren’t going well. But with my children, what in the world mattered? That was the question I used to ask myself during my solitary moments. I was dazzled by their beauty.
There was a Sunday—to get on—when it rained with such force and for so many hours that there could be no procession to church; in consequence of which, as the day declined, I had arranged with Mrs. Grose that, should the evening show improvement, we would attend together the late service. The rain happily stopped, and I prepared for our walk, which, through the park and by the good road to the village, would be a matter of twenty minutes. Coming downstairs to meet my colleague in the hall, I remembered a pair of gloves that had required three stitches and that had received them—with a publicity perhaps not edifying—while I sat with the children at their tea, served on Sundays, by exception, in that cold, clean temple of mahogany and brass, the “grown-up” dining room. The gloves had been dropped there, and I turned in to recover them. The day was gray enough, but the afternoon light still lingered, and it enabled me, on crossing the threshold, not only to recognize, on a chair near the wide window, then closed, the articles I wanted, but to become aware of a person on the other side of the window and looking straight in. One step into the room had sufficed; my vision was instantaneous; it was all there. The person looking straight in was the person who had already appeared to me. He appeared thus again with I won’t say greater distinctness, for that was impossible, but with a nearness that represented a forward stride in our intercourse and made me, as I met him, catch my breath and turn cold. He was the same—he was the same, and seen, this time, as he had been seen before, from the waist up, the window, though the dining room was on the ground floor, not going down to the terrace on which he stood. His face was close to the glass, yet the effect of this better view was, strangely, only to show me how intense the former had been. He remained but a few seconds—long enough to convince me he also saw and recognized; but it was as if I had been looking at him for years and had known him always. Something, however, happened this time that had not happened before; his stare into my face, through the glass and across the room, was as deep and hard as then, but it quitted me for a moment during which I could still watch it, see it fix successively several other things. On the spot there came to me the added shock of a certitude that it was not for me he had come there. He had come for someone else.
There was a Sunday when it rained so intensely and for so many hours that we couldn't have a procession to church. As the day wore on, I had arranged with Mrs. Grose that if the weather improved in the evening, we would go to the late service together. Thankfully, the rain stopped, and I got ready for our walk, which would take about twenty minutes through the park and along the good road to the village. As I came downstairs to meet my colleague in the hall, I remembered a pair of gloves that needed three stitches and had been mended—though not in a very discreet way—while I sat with the children during their tea, which was served on Sundays, as an exception, in the cold, clean dining room made of mahogany and brass. I had left the gloves there, so I turned back to grab them. The day was pretty gray, but there was still some afternoon light, which allowed me, as I crossed the threshold, not only to spot the gloves on a chair near the closed wide window but also to notice a person on the other side of the window looking straight in. Just one step into the room was enough; my vision was instant; it was all there. The person looking in was someone I had already seen before. He appeared again, and while I won’t say with greater clarity—that wasn’t possible—it felt like he was closer, marking a significant step in our interaction that made me catch my breath and feel cold. He was the same—he was the same, seen this time like before, from the waist up; the window, even though the dining room was on the ground floor, didn’t reach down to the terrace where he stood. His face was right next to the glass, but strangely, this better view only showed me how intense the first impression had been. He stayed for just a few seconds—long enough to convince me that he also saw and recognized me, but it felt like I had been looking at him for years and had always known him. However, something happened this time that hadn’t before; his gaze into my face, through the glass and across the room, was as deep and intense as before, but it shifted away from me for a moment during which I could still watch it, seeing him focus on several other things in succession. In that instant, I felt a jolt of certainty that he hadn’t come there for me. He had come for someone else.
The flash of this knowledge—for it was knowledge in the midst of dread—produced in me the most extraordinary effect, started as I stood there, a sudden vibration of duty and courage. I say courage because I was beyond all doubt already far gone. I bounded straight out of the door again, reached that of the house, got, in an instant, upon the drive, and, passing along the terrace as fast as I could rush, turned a corner and came full in sight. But it was in sight of nothing now—my visitor had vanished. I stopped, I almost dropped, with the real relief of this; but I took in the whole scene—I gave him time to reappear. I call it time, but how long was it? I can’t speak to the purpose today of the duration of these things. That kind of measure must have left me: they couldn’t have lasted as they actually appeared to me to last. The terrace and the whole place, the lawn and the garden beyond it, all I could see of the park, were empty with a great emptiness. There were shrubberies and big trees, but I remember the clear assurance I felt that none of them concealed him. He was there or was not there: not there if I didn’t see him. I got hold of this; then, instinctively, instead of returning as I had come, went to the window. It was confusedly present to me that I ought to place myself where he had stood. I did so; I applied my face to the pane and looked, as he had looked, into the room. As if, at this moment, to show me exactly what his range had been, Mrs. Grose, as I had done for himself just before, came in from the hall. With this I had the full image of a repetition of what had already occurred. She saw me as I had seen my own visitant; she pulled up short as I had done; I gave her something of the shock that I had received. She turned white, and this made me ask myself if I had blanched as much. She stared, in short, and retreated on just my lines, and I knew she had then passed out and come round to me and that I should presently meet her. I remained where I was, and while I waited I thought of more things than one. But there’s only one I take space to mention. I wondered why she should be scared.
The sudden realization of this knowledge—knowledge amid fear—had an incredible impact on me, igniting a rush of duty and bravery. I call it bravery because I was undeniably already in deep trouble. I sprinted back out the door, reached the house, and in an instant, was on the driveway, racing along the terrace as fast as I could, turning a corner only to find nothing ahead. My visitor had disappeared. I paused, nearly collapsing from the relief of this, but I took in the entire scene—I gave him a moment to reappear. I call it a moment, but how long was it? I can't really describe how long it felt. That kind of timing had escaped me; it couldn't have lasted as long as it seemed to last. The terrace and everything around it, the lawn and the garden beyond, all I could see of the park, felt profoundly empty. There were bushes and tall trees, but I clearly sensed that none of them hid him. He was either there or he wasn't: not there if I couldn't see him. I grasped this; then, almost instinctively, instead of going back the way I came, I approached the window. I had a vague feeling that I should position myself where he had stood. I did just that; I pressed my face against the glass and looked, just like he had, into the room. At that moment, as if to indicate exactly what his view had been, Mrs. Grose, as I'd done for him earlier, came in from the hall. With this, I vividly recalled the earlier incident. She saw me just as I had seen my own visitor; she halted abruptly like I had; I startled her just as I had been startled. She turned pale, making me wonder if I had gone as white. She stared at me briefly and then backed away following my exact path, and I realized she had passed out and would come around to meet me shortly. I stayed where I was, and while I waited, many thoughts crossed my mind. But there's only one that I’ll mention. I wondered why she was scared.
V
Oh, she let me know as soon as, round the corner of the house, she loomed again into view. “What in the name of goodness is the matter—?” She was now flushed and out of breath.
Oh, she let me know as soon as she came back into view around the corner of the house. “What on earth is wrong—?” She was now flushed and out of breath.
I said nothing till she came quite near. “With me?” I must have made a wonderful face. “Do I show it?”
I didn't say anything until she got really close. “With me?” I must have looked shocked. “Can you tell?”
“You’re as white as a sheet. You look awful.”
“You're as pale as a ghost. You look terrible.”
I considered; I could meet on this, without scruple, any innocence. My need to respect the bloom of Mrs. Grose’s had dropped, without a rustle, from my shoulders, and if I wavered for the instant it was not with what I kept back. I put out my hand to her and she took it; I held her hard a little, liking to feel her close to me. There was a kind of support in the shy heave of her surprise. “You came for me for church, of course, but I can’t go.”
I thought about it; I could face any innocence in this without hesitation. My need to respect Mrs. Grose's dignity had quietly lifted from my shoulders, and if I hesitated for a moment, it wasn’t because of anything I was holding back. I reached out my hand to her, and she took it; I held on tightly for a moment, enjoying her closeness. There was a sense of comfort in her shy surprise. “You came to get me for church, of course, but I can’t go.”
“Has anything happened?”
“Has anything occurred?”
“Yes. You must know now. Did I look very queer?”
“Yes. You need to know now. Did I look really strange?”
“Through this window? Dreadful!”
“Looking through this window? Bad!”
“Well,” I said, “I’ve been frightened.” Mrs. Grose’s eyes expressed plainly that she had no wish to be, yet also that she knew too well her place not to be ready to share with me any marked inconvenience. Oh, it was quite settled that she must share! “Just what you saw from the dining room a minute ago was the effect of that. What I saw—just before—was much worse.”
“Well,” I said, “I’ve been scared.” Mrs. Grose’s eyes clearly showed that she didn’t want to be, but also that she understood her role well enough to be prepared to share with me any significant trouble. Oh, it was absolutely clear that she had to share! “What you just saw from the dining room a minute ago was the result of that. What I saw—just before—was much worse.”
Her hand tightened. “What was it?”
Her hand clenched. “What was it?”
“An extraordinary man. Looking in.”
"An extraordinary man. Observing inside."
“What extraordinary man?”
“What an extraordinary man?”
“I haven’t the least idea.”
“I have no idea.”
Mrs. Grose gazed round us in vain. “Then where is he gone?”
Mrs. Grose looked around us, frustrated. “Then where did he go?”
“I know still less.”
“I still know less.”
“Have you seen him before?”
"Have you seen him before?"
“Yes—once. On the old tower.”
"Yeah—once. On the old tower."
She could only look at me harder. “Do you mean he’s a stranger?”
She could only look at me more intensely. “Are you saying he’s a stranger?”
“Oh, very much!”
“Oh, definitely!”
“Yet you didn’t tell me?”
“Still, you didn’t tell me?”
“No—for reasons. But now that you’ve guessed—”
“No—for reasons. But now that you’ve figured it out—”
Mrs. Grose’s round eyes encountered this charge. “Ah, I haven’t guessed!” she said very simply. “How can I if you don’t imagine?”
Mrs. Grose’s round eyes met this accusation. “Oh, I haven’t figured it out!” she said straightforwardly. “How can I if you don’t think it through?”
“I don’t in the very least.”
"Not at all."
“You’ve seen him nowhere but on the tower?”
“You’ve only seen him on the tower?”
“And on this spot just now.”
“And right here, right now.”
Mrs. Grose looked round again. “What was he doing on the tower?”
Mrs. Grose looked around again. “What was he doing on the tower?”
“Only standing there and looking down at me.”
“Just standing there and looking down at me.”
She thought a minute. “Was he a gentleman?”
She thought for a moment. “Was he a gentleman?”
I found I had no need to think. “No.” She gazed in deeper wonder. “No.”
I realized I didn't need to think. "No." She looked on in greater amazement. "No."
“Then nobody about the place? Nobody from the village?”
“Is there really no one around? No one from the village?”
“Nobody—nobody. I didn’t tell you, but I made sure.”
“Nobody—nobody. I didn’t tell you, but I made sure.”
She breathed a vague relief: this was, oddly, so much to the good. It only went indeed a little way. “But if he isn’t a gentleman—”
She felt a vague sense of relief: this was, strangely, a positive thing. It only went a little way, though. “But if he’s not a gentleman—”
“What is he? He’s a horror.”
“What is he? He’s terrifying.”
“A horror?”
“A horror movie?”
“He’s—God help me if I know what he is!”
“Honestly, I have no idea what he is!”
Mrs. Grose looked round once more; she fixed her eyes on the duskier distance, then, pulling herself together, turned to me with abrupt inconsequence. “It’s time we should be at church.”
Mrs. Grose looked around again; she focused her gaze on the dimmer distance, then, gathering herself, turned to me with sudden randomness. “It's time we should head to church.”
“Oh, I’m not fit for church!”
“Oh, I’m not suitable for church!”
“Won’t it do you good?”
"Isn't that good for you?"
“It won’t do them!— I nodded at the house.
“It won’t do them!— I pointed at the house.”
“The children?”
“Where are the kids?”
“I can’t leave them now.”
"I can’t abandon them now."
“You’re afraid—?”
"You're scared—?"
I spoke boldly. “I’m afraid of him.”
I said confidently, “I’m scared of him.”
Mrs. Grose’s large face showed me, at this, for the first time, the faraway faint glimmer of a consciousness more acute: I somehow made out in it the delayed dawn of an idea I myself had not given her and that was as yet quite obscure to me. It comes back to me that I thought instantly of this as something I could get from her; and I felt it to be connected with the desire she presently showed to know more. “When was it—on the tower?”
Mrs. Grose’s large face revealed to me, for the first time, a distant, faint hint of a sharper awareness: I could somehow sense the slow emergence of an idea that I hadn’t shared with her and that was still pretty unclear to me. I remember thinking right away that this was something I could learn from her; and I felt it linked to the curiosity she soon showed to understand more. “When was it—on the tower?”
“About the middle of the month. At this same hour.”
“About the middle of the month. At this same time.”
“Almost at dark,” said Mrs. Grose.
"Almost dark," Mrs. Grose said.
“Oh, no, not nearly. I saw him as I see you.”
“Oh, no, not at all. I saw him just like I see you.”
“Then how did he get in?”
“Then how did he get in?”
“And how did he get out?” I laughed. “I had no opportunity to ask him! This evening, you see,” I pursued, “he has not been able to get in.”
“And how did he get out?” I laughed. “I didn't get the chance to ask him! You see, this evening, he hasn't been able to get in.”
“He only peeps?”
“He only looks?”
“I hope it will be confined to that!” She had now let go my hand; she turned away a little. I waited an instant; then I brought out: “Go to church. Goodbye. I must watch.”
“I hope it stays that way!” She had now let go of my hand; she turned away slightly. I waited for a moment; then I said, “Go to church. Bye. I need to keep watch.”
Slowly she faced me again. “Do you fear for them?”
Slowly, she turned to face me again. “Are you worried about them?”
We met in another long look. “Don’t you?” Instead of answering she came nearer to the window and, for a minute, applied her face to the glass. “You see how he could see,” I meanwhile went on.
We met in another long gaze. “Don’t you?” Rather than responding, she moved closer to the window and pressed her face against the glass for a moment. “You see how he could see,” I continued.
She didn’t move. “How long was he here?”
She didn’t move. “How long was he here?”
“Till I came out. I came to meet him.”
“Until I came out. I went to meet him.”
Mrs. Grose at last turned round, and there was still more in her face. “I couldn’t have come out.”
Mrs. Grose finally turned around, and there was even more in her expression. “I couldn’t have come out.”
“Neither could I!” I laughed again. “But I did come. I have my duty.”
“Neither could I!” I laughed again. “But I showed up. I have my responsibility.”
“So have I mine,” she replied; after which she added: “What is he like?”
“So do I,” she replied; then she added, “What’s he like?”
“I’ve been dying to tell you. But he’s like nobody.”
“I’ve been eager to tell you. But he’s nothing like anyone else.”
“Nobody?” she echoed.
“Nobody?” she repeated.
“He has no hat.” Then seeing in her face that she already, in this, with a deeper dismay, found a touch of picture, I quickly added stroke to stroke. “He has red hair, very red, close-curling, and a pale face, long in shape, with straight, good features and little, rather queer whiskers that are as red as his hair. His eyebrows are, somehow, darker; they look particularly arched and as if they might move a good deal. His eyes are sharp, strange—awfully; but I only know clearly that they’re rather small and very fixed. His mouth’s wide, and his lips are thin, and except for his little whiskers he’s quite clean-shaven. He gives me a sort of sense of looking like an actor.”
“He doesn’t have a hat.” Then, noticing the look on her face that showed she was already feeling a deeper disappointment while imagining this, I quickly added more details. “He has bright red hair, very red, tightly curled, and a pale, long face with straight, attractive features and small, somewhat odd whiskers that are as red as his hair. His eyebrows are darker somehow; they appear particularly arched and seem like they could move a lot. His eyes are sharp and strange—really strange; but all I clearly know is that they’re rather small and very fixed. His mouth is wide, and his lips are thin, and aside from his little whiskers, he’s completely clean-shaven. He gives me the impression of looking like an actor.”
“An actor!” It was impossible to resemble one less, at least, than Mrs. Grose at that moment.
“An actor!” At that moment, it was hard to look less like one than Mrs. Grose.
“I’ve never seen one, but so I suppose them. He’s tall, active, erect,” I continued, “but never—no, never!—a gentleman.”
“I’ve never seen one, but I suppose they are like that. He’s tall, energetic, upright,” I continued, “but never—no, never!—a gentleman.”
My companion’s face had blanched as I went on; her round eyes started and her mild mouth gaped. “A gentleman?” she gasped, confounded, stupefied: “a gentleman he?”
My companion's face had turned pale as I continued; her wide eyes bulged and her gentle mouth dropped open. “A gentleman?” she gasped, bewildered, stunned: “a gentleman him?”
“You know him then?”
"Do you know him?"
She visibly tried to hold herself. “But he is handsome?”
She clearly tried to keep her composure. “But he is good-looking?”
I saw the way to help her. “Remarkably!”
I saw how to help her. “Awesome!”
“And dressed—?”
"And dressed—?"
“In somebody’s clothes.” “They’re smart, but they’re not his own.”
“In someone else's clothes.” “They're nice, but they don't belong to him.”
She broke into a breathless affirmative groan: “They’re the master’s!”
She let out a breathless "yes": “They’re the master’s!”
I caught it up. “You do know him?”
I got it. “You do know him?”
She faltered but a second. “Quint!” she cried.
She hesitated for just a moment. “Quint!” she yelled.
“Quint?”
"Quint?"
“Peter Quint—his own man, his valet, when he was here!”
“Peter Quint—independent, his own valet, when he was around!”
“When the master was?”
"When was the master?"
Gaping still, but meeting me, she pieced it all together. “He never wore his hat, but he did wear—well, there were waistcoats missed. They were both here—last year. Then the master went, and Quint was alone.”
Gaping still, but meeting my gaze, she put it all together. “He never wore his hat, but he did wear—well, there were waistcoats missing. They were both here—last year. Then the master left, and Quint was on his own.”
I followed, but halting a little. “Alone?”
I followed, but paused for a moment. “By yourself?”
“Alone with us.” Then, as from a deeper depth, “In charge,” she added.
“Alone with us.” Then, as if from a deeper place, “In charge,” she added.
“And what became of him?”
"And what happened to him?"
She hung fire so long that I was still more mystified. “He went, too,” she brought out at last.
She waited so long that I was even more confused. “He went, too,” she finally said.
“Went where?”
"Where did you go?"
Her expression, at this, became extraordinary. “God knows where! He died.”
Her expression turned extraordinary at this. “God knows where! He died.”
“Died?” I almost shrieked.
“Died?” I almost screamed.
She seemed fairly to square herself, plant herself more firmly to utter the wonder of it. “Yes. Mr. Quint is dead.”
She seemed to steady herself, grounding herself more firmly to express the amazement of it. “Yes. Mr. Quint is dead.”
VI
It took of course more than that particular passage to place us together in presence of what we had now to live with as we could—my dreadful liability to impressions of the order so vividly exemplified, and my companion’s knowledge, henceforth—a knowledge half consternation and half compassion—of that liability. There had been, this evening, after the revelation left me, for an hour, so prostrate—there had been, for either of us, no attendance on any service but a little service of tears and vows, of prayers and promises, a climax to the series of mutual challenges and pledges that had straightway ensued on our retreating together to the schoolroom and shutting ourselves up there to have everything out. The result of our having everything out was simply to reduce our situation to the last rigor of its elements. She herself had seen nothing, not the shadow of a shadow, and nobody in the house but the governess was in the governess’s plight; yet she accepted without directly impugning my sanity the truth as I gave it to her, and ended by showing me, on this ground, an awestricken tenderness, an expression of the sense of my more than questionable privilege, of which the very breath has remained with me as that of the sweetest of human charities.
It took more than just that moment to bring us face to face with what we now had to deal with—my terrible susceptibility to those intense impressions, and my companion’s understanding, which was now a mix of shock and sympathy, regarding that susceptibility. After the revelation left me feeling so overwhelmed for an hour that evening, neither of us could focus on anything but a small act of tears and vows, prayers and promises, culminating in a series of mutual challenges and commitments that immediately followed when we retreated to the schoolroom and shut ourselves in to discuss everything. The result of laying everything bare was simply to strip our situation down to its most basic elements. She hadn’t seen anything, not even the faintest hint, and nobody in the house except the governess was in her position; yet she accepted the truth as I presented it without questioning my sanity, ultimately revealing an awestruck tenderness, a recognition of my dubious privilege, which has remained with me as one of the sweetest forms of human kindness.
What was settled between us, accordingly, that night, was that we thought we might bear things together; and I was not even sure that, in spite of her exemption, it was she who had the best of the burden. I knew at this hour, I think, as well as I knew later, what I was capable of meeting to shelter my pupils; but it took me some time to be wholly sure of what my honest ally was prepared for to keep terms with so compromising a contract. I was queer company enough—quite as queer as the company I received; but as I trace over what we went through I see how much common ground we must have found in the one idea that, by good fortune, could steady us. It was the idea, the second movement, that led me straight out, as I may say, of the inner chamber of my dread. I could take the air in the court, at least, and there Mrs. Grose could join me. Perfectly can I recall now the particular way strength came to me before we separated for the night. We had gone over and over every feature of what I had seen.
What we decided that night was that we thought we could handle things together; and I wasn't even sure that, despite her exemption, she had the heavier load. At that hour, I think I knew, as well as I understood later, what I could face to protect my students; but it took me a bit to be completely sure of what my honest ally was ready to handle in such a tricky agreement. I was pretty odd company—just as odd as the company I had; but as I look back on what we went through, I see how much common ground we must have found in one idea that could, by some luck, keep us steady. It was the idea, the second push, that led me right out, so to speak, of my inner fear. I could at least breathe in the courtyard, and there Mrs. Grose could join me. I can clearly remember the specific way strength came to me before we parted for the night. We had gone over every detail of what I had seen again and again.
“He was looking for someone else, you say—someone who was not you?”
“He was looking for someone else, you say—someone who wasn’t you?”
“He was looking for little Miles.” A portentous clearness now possessed me. “That’s whom he was looking for.”
“He was looking for little Miles.” A significant clarity now filled me. “That’s who he was looking for.”
“But how do you know?”
“But how can you tell?”
“I know, I know, I know!” My exaltation grew. “And you know, my dear!”
“I get it, I get it, I get it!” My excitement increased. “And you know, my dear!”
She didn’t deny this, but I required, I felt, not even so much telling as that. She resumed in a moment, at any rate: “What if he should see him?”
She didn’t deny this, but I felt that it wasn’t just about telling. She continued after a moment, anyway: “What if he sees him?”
“Little Miles? That’s what he wants!”
"Little Miles? That's what he wants!"
She looked immensely scared again. “The child?”
She looked really scared again. “The kid?”
“Heaven forbid! The man. He wants to appear to them.” That he might was an awful conception, and yet, somehow, I could keep it at bay; which, moreover, as we lingered there, was what I succeeded in practically proving. I had an absolute certainty that I should see again what I had already seen, but something within me said that by offering myself bravely as the sole subject of such experience, by accepting, by inviting, by surmounting it all, I should serve as an expiatory victim and guard the tranquility of my companions. The children, in especial, I should thus fence about and absolutely save. I recall one of the last things I said that night to Mrs. Grose.
“Heaven forbid! That man. He wants to appear before them.” The idea that he might was terrifying, but somehow I managed to push it aside; which, as we stayed there, was what I ended up demonstrating. I was completely sure that I would see again what I had already seen, but a part of me suggested that by bravely facing it as the only one experiencing such things, by accepting, inviting, and overcoming it all, I would become a sacrificial victim and protect the peace of my friends. The children, in particular, I would thus keep safe and completely shield. I remember one of the last things I said that night to Mrs. Grose.
“It does strike me that my pupils have never mentioned—”
“It occurs to me that my students have never mentioned—”
She looked at me hard as I musingly pulled up. “His having been here and the time they were with him?”
She stared at me intently as I thoughtfully paused. “Him being here and the time they spent with him?”
“The time they were with him, and his name, his presence, his history, in any way.”
“The time they spent with him, along with his name, his presence, and his background, in any way.”
“Oh, the little lady doesn’t remember. She never heard or knew.”
“Oh, the little lady doesn’t remember. She never heard or knew.”
“The circumstances of his death?” I thought with some intensity. “Perhaps not. But Miles would remember—Miles would know.”
“The circumstances of his death?” I thought with some urgency. “Maybe not. But Miles would remember—Miles would know.”
“Ah, don’t try him!” broke from Mrs. Grose.
"Ah, don't go there!" Mrs. Grose exclaimed.
I returned her the look she had given me. “Don’t be afraid.” I continued to think. “It is rather odd.”
I shot her the same look she had given me. “Don’t be scared.” I kept thinking. “It is kind of strange.”
“That he has never spoken of him?”
"That he has never talked about him?"
“Never by the least allusion. And you tell me they were ‘great friends’?”
“Not even a hint. And you’re telling me they were ‘great friends’?”
“Oh, it wasn’t him!” Mrs. Grose with emphasis declared. “It was Quint’s own fancy. To play with him, I mean—to spoil him.” She paused a moment; then she added: “Quint was much too free.”
“Oh, it wasn’t him!” Mrs. Grose emphasized. “It was just Quint’s own imagination. To play with him, I mean—to indulge him.” She paused for a moment; then she added: “Quint was way too reckless.”
This gave me, straight from my vision of his face—such a face!—a sudden sickness of disgust. “Too free with my boy?”
This made me feel a sudden wave of disgust, right from my vision of his face—what a face! “Getting too close to my boy?”
“Too free with everyone!”
"Too open with everyone!"
I forbore, for the moment, to analyze this description further than by the reflection that a part of it applied to several of the members of the household, of the half-dozen maids and men who were still of our small colony. But there was everything, for our apprehension, in the lucky fact that no discomfortable legend, no perturbation of scullions, had ever, within anyone’s memory attached to the kind old place. It had neither bad name nor ill fame, and Mrs. Grose, most apparently, only desired to cling to me and to quake in silence. I even put her, the very last thing of all, to the test. It was when, at midnight, she had her hand on the schoolroom door to take leave. “I have it from you then—for it’s of great importance—that he was definitely and admittedly bad?”
I held back, for now, from digging deeper into this description beyond noting that some of it applied to a few members of the household, including the half-dozen maids and men still part of our small community. But we felt reassured by the fortunate fact that no unpleasant stories, no nervousness from the kitchen staff, had ever, for as long as anyone could remember, been linked to that kind old place. It had neither a bad reputation nor ill fame, and Mrs. Grose seemed to just want to hold on to me and tremble in silence. I even decided to put her to the test at the very end. It was when, at midnight, she had her hand on the schoolroom door to say goodbye. “So, I take it from you—that it's very important—that he was definitely and undeniably bad?”
“Oh, not admittedly. I knew it—but the master didn’t.”
“Oh, not really. I knew it—but the boss didn’t.”
“And you never told him?”
"And you never told him?"
“Well, he didn’t like tale-bearing—he hated complaints. He was terribly short with anything of that kind, and if people were all right to him—”
“Well, he didn’t like gossip—he hated complaints. He was really impatient with anything like that, and if people were fine to him—”
“He wouldn’t be bothered with more?” This squared well enough with my impressions of him: he was not a trouble-loving gentleman, nor so very particular perhaps about some of the company he kept. All the same, I pressed my interlocutress. “I promise you I would have told!”
“He wouldn’t be bothered with more?” This matched my impressions of him: he wasn’t someone who enjoyed trouble, nor was he overly picky about some of the company he kept. Still, I pressed my conversation partner. “I promise you I would have told!”
She felt my discrimination. “I daresay I was wrong. But, really, I was afraid.”
She sensed my bias. “I admit I was wrong. But honestly, I was scared.”
“Afraid of what?”
"What's there to be afraid of?"
“Of things that man could do. Quint was so clever—he was so deep.”
“Of things that people could do. Quint was really smart—he was so thoughtful.”
I took this in still more than, probably, I showed. “You weren’t afraid of anything else? Not of his effect—?”
I took this in even more than I probably showed. “You weren’t scared of anything else? Not of how he would affect you—?”
“His effect?” she repeated with a face of anguish and waiting while I faltered.
“His effect?” she repeated, her face showing anguish as she waited for me to respond.
“On innocent little precious lives. They were in your charge.”
“On innocent little precious lives. They were in your care.”
“No, they were not in mine!” she roundly and distressfully returned. “The master believed in him and placed him here because he was supposed not to be well and the country air so good for him. So he had everything to say. Yes”—she let me have it—“even about them.”
“No, they weren’t in mine!” she replied emphatically and with distress. “The master trusted him and put him here because he was supposed to be unwell and the country air was supposed to be good for him. So he had a lot to say. Yes”—she really let me have it—“even about them.”
“Them—that creature?” I had to smother a kind of howl. “And you could bear it!”
“Them—that thing?” I had to hold back a kind of scream. “And you could handle it!”
“No. I couldn’t—and I can’t now!” And the poor woman burst into tears.
“No. I couldn’t—and I can’t now!” The poor woman started to cry.
A rigid control, from the next day, was, as I have said, to follow them; yet how often and how passionately, for a week, we came back together to the subject! Much as we had discussed it that Sunday night, I was, in the immediate later hours in especial—for it may be imagined whether I slept—still haunted with the shadow of something she had not told me. I myself had kept back nothing, but there was a word Mrs. Grose had kept back. I was sure, moreover, by morning, that this was not from a failure of frankness, but because on every side there were fears. It seems to me indeed, in retrospect, that by the time the morrow’s sun was high I had restlessly read into the fact before us almost all the meaning they were to receive from subsequent and more cruel occurrences. What they gave me above all was just the sinister figure of the living man—the dead one would keep awhile!—and of the months he had continuously passed at Bly, which, added up, made a formidable stretch. The limit of this evil time had arrived only when, on the dawn of a winter’s morning, Peter Quint was found, by a laborer going to early work, stone dead on the road from the village: a catastrophe explained—superficially at least—by a visible wound to his head; such a wound as might have been produced—and as, on the final evidence, had been—by a fatal slip, in the dark and after leaving the public house, on the steepish icy slope, a wrong path altogether, at the bottom of which he lay. The icy slope, the turn mistaken at night and in liquor, accounted for much—practically, in the end and after the inquest and boundless chatter, for everything; but there had been matters in his life—strange passages and perils, secret disorders, vices more than suspected—that would have accounted for a good deal more.
Starting the next day, a strict control was, as I mentioned, meant to follow them; yet, how often and how intensely we revisited the topic over the week! Despite how much we had talked about it that Sunday night, in the hours that followed—especially since you can imagine how well I slept—I was still troubled by the shadow of something she hadn’t disclosed. I hadn’t held anything back, but there was a detail Mrs. Grose hadn’t shared. By morning, I was convinced this wasn’t due to a lack of honesty, but rather because there were fears all around. Looking back, I realize that by the time the sun rose the next day, I had anxiously read into the situation almost all the significance that later cruel events would reveal. What stood out to me the most was the ominous presence of the living man—the dead one would linger for a while!—and the lengthy months he had spent continuously at Bly, which all added up to a daunting duration. This period of darkness truly ended only when, on a winter morning, Peter Quint was found dead on the road to the village by a laborer heading to work: a tragedy that was superficially explained by a visible head wound; a wound that might have been caused—and ultimately was, based on the final evidence—by a fatal slip in the dark after leaving the pub, on a steep, icy slope, which was completely the wrong path, where he lay at the bottom. The icy slope, the wrong turn taken at night under the influence, accounted for a lot—practically, in the end, and after the inquest and endless gossip, it explained everything; but there had been issues in his life—strange incidents and dangers, hidden troubles, vices more than suspected—that could have explained a lot more.
I scarce know how to put my story into words that shall be a credible picture of my state of mind; but I was in these days literally able to find a joy in the extraordinary flight of heroism the occasion demanded of me. I now saw that I had been asked for a service admirable and difficult; and there would be a greatness in letting it be seen—oh, in the right quarter!—that I could succeed where many another girl might have failed. It was an immense help to me—I confess I rather applaud myself as I look back!—that I saw my service so strongly and so simply. I was there to protect and defend the little creatures in the world the most bereaved and the most lovable, the appeal of whose helplessness had suddenly become only too explicit, a deep, constant ache of one’s own committed heart. We were cut off, really, together; we were united in our danger. They had nothing but me, and I—well, I had them. It was in short a magnificent chance. This chance presented itself to me in an image richly material. I was a screen—I was to stand before them. The more I saw, the less they would. I began to watch them in a stifled suspense, a disguised excitement that might well, had it continued too long, have turned to something like madness. What saved me, as I now see, was that it turned to something else altogether. It didn’t last as suspense—it was superseded by horrible proofs. Proofs, I say, yes—from the moment I really took hold.
I hardly know how to express my story in a way that captures my state of mind, but during those days, I found genuine joy in the incredible act of courage that the situation demanded from me. I realized that I had been asked for a noble and challenging task, and there would be something significant in proving—oh, to the right audience!—that I could succeed where many other girls might have failed. It really helped me—I admit I feel a bit proud as I reflect on it!—that I viewed my duty so clearly and simply. I was there to protect and defend the vulnerable and lovable little creatures in the world, whose helplessness had suddenly become painfully obvious, a deep, constant ache in my own committed heart. We were truly in this together; we were united in our danger. They had nothing but me, and I—well, I had them. It was, simply put, an incredible opportunity. This opportunity appeared to me in a vividly material image. I was a shield—I was meant to stand in front of them. The more I could see, the less they would. I started to observe them in a tense silence, a hidden excitement that could have easily turned into something like madness if it had lasted too long. What saved me, as I now understand, was that it transformed into something entirely different. It didn’t linger as suspense—it was replaced by horrific realities. Proofs, I say, yes—from the moment I truly engaged.
This moment dated from an afternoon hour that I happened to spend in the grounds with the younger of my pupils alone. We had left Miles indoors, on the red cushion of a deep window seat; he had wished to finish a book, and I had been glad to encourage a purpose so laudable in a young man whose only defect was an occasional excess of the restless. His sister, on the contrary, had been alert to come out, and I strolled with her half an hour, seeking the shade, for the sun was still high and the day exceptionally warm. I was aware afresh, with her, as we went, of how, like her brother, she contrived—it was the charming thing in both children—to let me alone without appearing to drop me and to accompany me without appearing to surround. They were never importunate and yet never listless. My attention to them all really went to seeing them amuse themselves immensely without me: this was a spectacle they seemed actively to prepare and that engaged me as an active admirer. I walked in a world of their invention—they had no occasion whatever to draw upon mine; so that my time was taken only with being, for them, some remarkable person or thing that the game of the moment required and that was merely, thanks to my superior, my exalted stamp, a happy and highly distinguished sinecure. I forget what I was on the present occasion; I only remember that I was something very important and very quiet and that Flora was playing very hard. We were on the edge of the lake, and, as we had lately begun geography, the lake was the Sea of Azof.
This moment started on an afternoon when I happened to be outside with my youngest pupil. We had left Miles inside, lounging on the red cushion of a deep window seat; he wanted to finish a book, and I was happy to support such a commendable goal in a young man whose only flaw was sometimes being too restless. His sister, on the other hand, was eager to come outside, and I walked with her for about half an hour, looking for shade since the sun was still high and the day was unusually warm. I noticed again, with her, how like her brother, she managed—it was what I found charming about both kids—to give me space without actually ignoring me and to be with me without being overwhelming. They were never pushy, yet never indifferent. My main focus was watching them have fun without me: this was a scene they seemed to create on their own, and I was an active admirer of their enjoyment. I wandered in a world of their making—they had no need to rely on mine; so, my role was just to be some important figure or thing that their game required, and because of my status, it was a delightful and prestigious job. I can’t remember exactly what I was pretending to be on this particular occasion; all I remember is that I was something very significant and very calm while Flora was playing intensely. We were by the lake, and since we had recently started studying geography, the lake was the Sea of Azof.
Suddenly, in these circumstances, I became aware that, on the other side of the Sea of Azof, we had an interested spectator. The way this knowledge gathered in me was the strangest thing in the world—the strangest, that is, except the very much stranger in which it quickly merged itself. I had sat down with a piece of work—for I was something or other that could sit—on the old stone bench which overlooked the pond; and in this position I began to take in with certitude, and yet without direct vision, the presence, at a distance, of a third person. The old trees, the thick shrubbery, made a great and pleasant shade, but it was all suffused with the brightness of the hot, still hour. There was no ambiguity in anything; none whatever, at least, in the conviction I from one moment to another found myself forming as to what I should see straight before me and across the lake as a consequence of raising my eyes. They were attached at this juncture to the stitching in which I was engaged, and I can feel once more the spasm of my effort not to move them till I should so have steadied myself as to be able to make up my mind what to do. There was an alien object in view—a figure whose right of presence I instantly, passionately questioned. I recollect counting over perfectly the possibilities, reminding myself that nothing was more natural, for instance, than the appearance of one of the men about the place, or even of a messenger, a postman, or a tradesman’s boy, from the village. That reminder had as little effect on my practical certitude as I was conscious—still even without looking—of its having upon the character and attitude of our visitor. Nothing was more natural than that these things should be the other things that they absolutely were not.
Suddenly, in this situation, I realized that on the other side of the Sea of Azof, we had an interested observer. The way this awareness settled in me was the strangest thing in the world—the strangest, that is, until it merged into something even stranger. I had sat down with a task—since I was someone who could sit—on the old stone bench that overlooked the pond; and from there, I began to sense, with certainty and without directly seeing, the presence of a third person in the distance. The old trees and thick shrubs provided a great and pleasant shade, but everything was bathed in the brightness of the hot, still hour. There was no ambiguity in anything; none at all, at least in the conviction I found myself forming from one moment to the next about what I would see directly in front of me across the lake if I raised my eyes. They were focused on the stitching I was working on, and I can still feel the tension of my effort not to move them until I steadied myself enough to decide what to do. There was a strange figure in sight—a presence that I immediately and intensely questioned. I remember mentally counting the possibilities, reminding myself that it was perfectly natural, for example, for one of the local men to appear, or even a messenger, a postman, or a tradesman’s boy from the village. That reminder had as little effect on my practical certainty as I was aware—still without looking—of it having on the nature and demeanor of our visitor. Nothing was more natural than for these to be things that they absolutely were not.
Of the positive identity of the apparition I would assure myself as soon as the small clock of my courage should have ticked out the right second; meanwhile, with an effort that was already sharp enough, I transferred my eyes straight to little Flora, who, at the moment, was about ten yards away. My heart had stood still for an instant with the wonder and terror of the question whether she too would see; and I held my breath while I waited for what a cry from her, what some sudden innocent sign either of interest or of alarm, would tell me. I waited, but nothing came; then, in the first place—and there is something more dire in this, I feel, than in anything I have to relate—I was determined by a sense that, within a minute, all sounds from her had previously dropped; and, in the second, by the circumstance that, also within the minute, she had, in her play, turned her back to the water. This was her attitude when I at last looked at her—looked with the confirmed conviction that we were still, together, under direct personal notice. She had picked up a small flat piece of wood, which happened to have in it a little hole that had evidently suggested to her the idea of sticking in another fragment that might figure as a mast and make the thing a boat. This second morsel, as I watched her, she was very markedly and intently attempting to tighten in its place. My apprehension of what she was doing sustained me so that after some seconds I felt I was ready for more. Then I again shifted my eyes—I faced what I had to face.
As soon as I gathered the courage to confirm what I was seeing, I focused all my attention on little Flora, who was about ten yards away. My heart stopped for a moment, wondering if she would see it too, and I held my breath, waiting for any cry from her or some innocent sign of interest or alarm. I waited, but nothing happened. First, and this felt more ominous than anything else I had to share, I noticed that all sounds from her had suddenly fallen silent. Second, I realized she had turned her back to the water while playing. That was her position when I finally looked at her—looking with the strong belief that we were still under direct observation. She had picked up a flat piece of wood with a little hole in it, which clearly inspired her to stick in another piece that could act as a mast to turn it into a boat. I watched her intently as she tried to secure that second piece in place. My worry about what she was doing kept me steady, and after a few seconds, I felt ready for more. Then I shifted my eyes again—I faced what I had to face.
VII
I got hold of Mrs. Grose as soon after this as I could; and I can give no intelligible account of how I fought out the interval. Yet I still hear myself cry as I fairly threw myself into her arms: “They know—it’s too monstrous: they know, they know!”
I grabbed Mrs. Grose as soon as I could after that, and I can't clearly explain how I managed to deal with the time in between. But I can still hear myself shouting as I threw myself into her arms: “They know—it’s too unbelievable: they know, they know!”
“And what on earth—?” I felt her incredulity as she held me.
“And what on earth—?” I could feel her disbelief as she held me.
“Why, all that we know—and heaven knows what else besides!” Then, as she released me, I made it out to her, made it out perhaps only now with full coherency even to myself. “Two hours ago, in the garden”—I could scarce articulate—“Flora saw!”
“Why, all that we know—and who knows what else besides!” Then, as she let me go, I finally grasped it, maybe only now fully understanding myself. “Two hours ago, in the garden”—I could barely say it—“Flora saw!”
Mrs. Grose took it as she might have taken a blow in the stomach. “She has told you?” she panted.
Mrs. Grose reacted as if she had just been punched in the stomach. “She told you?” she gasped.
“Not a word—that’s the horror. She kept it to herself! The child of eight, that child!” Unutterable still, for me, was the stupefaction of it.
“Not a word—that’s the horror. She kept it to herself! The child of eight, that child!” It was still unimaginable to me, the shock of it.
Mrs. Grose, of course, could only gape the wider. “Then how do you know?”
Mrs. Grose, of course, could only stare even wider. “So how do you know?”
“I was there—I saw with my eyes: saw that she was perfectly aware.”
“I was there—I saw with my own eyes: I saw that she was completely aware.”
“Do you mean aware of him?”
"Are you aware of him?"
“No—of her.” I was conscious as I spoke that I looked prodigious things, for I got the slow reflection of them in my companion’s face. “Another person—this time; but a figure of quite as unmistakable horror and evil: a woman in black, pale and dreadful—with such an air also, and such a face!—on the other side of the lake. I was there with the child—quiet for the hour; and in the midst of it she came.”
“No—of her.” I was aware as I spoke that I looked like I was saying something huge, because I could see the slow reaction on my companion’s face. “Another person—this time; but a figure of just as clear horror and evil: a woman in black, pale and terrifying—with such a presence too, and such a face!—on the other side of the lake. I was there with the child—calm for the moment; and in the middle of it, she appeared.”
“Came how—from where?”
“Came how—from where?”
“From where they come from! She just appeared and stood there—but not so near.”
“Where did she come from! She just showed up and stood there—but not too close.”
“And without coming nearer?”
"And without getting closer?"
“Oh, for the effect and the feeling, she might have been as close as you!”
“Oh, for the impact and the vibe, she could have been as close as you!”
My friend, with an odd impulse, fell back a step. “Was she someone you’ve never seen?”
My friend, feeling a strange urge, stepped back. “Was she someone you’ve never met?”
“Yes. But someone the child has. Someone you have.” Then, to show how I had thought it all out: “My predecessor—the one who died.”
“Yes. But the child has someone. Someone you have.” Then, to show how I had considered everything: “My predecessor—the one who passed away.”
“Miss Jessel?”
“Ms. Jessel?”
“Miss Jessel. You don’t believe me?” I pressed.
“Miss Jessel. You don’t believe me?” I insisted.
She turned right and left in her distress. “How can you be sure?”
She looked around, feeling anxious. “How can you be sure?”
This drew from me, in the state of my nerves, a flash of impatience. “Then ask Flora—she’s sure!” But I had no sooner spoken than I caught myself up. “No, for God’s sake, don’t! She’ll say she isn’t—she’ll lie!”
This triggered a burst of impatience in me, given my nerves. “Then ask Flora—she's definitely sure!” But as soon as I said it, I stopped myself. “No, for God’s sake, don’t! She’ll say she isn’t—she’ll lie!”
Mrs. Grose was not too bewildered instinctively to protest. “Ah, how can you?”
Mrs. Grose wasn't too confused to instinctively protest. “Ah, how can you?”
“Because I’m clear. Flora doesn’t want me to know.”
“Because I get it. Flora doesn’t want me to find out.”
“It’s only then to spare you.”
"Just to keep you safe."
“No, no—there are depths, depths! The more I go over it, the more I see in it, and the more I see in it, the more I fear. I don’t know what I don’t see—what I don’t fear!”
“No, no—there are layers, layers! The more I think about it, the more I see in it, and the more I see in it, the more I fear. I don’t know what I don’t see—what I don’t fear!”
Mrs. Grose tried to keep up with me. “You mean you’re afraid of seeing her again?”
Mrs. Grose tried to keep up with me. “You mean you’re worried about seeing her again?”
“Oh, no; that’s nothing—now!” Then I explained. “It’s of not seeing her.”
“Oh, no; that’s nothing—now!” Then I explained. “It’s about not seeing her.”
But my companion only looked wan. “I don’t understand you.”
But my friend just looked pale. "I don't get you."
“Why, it’s that the child may keep it up—and that the child assuredly will—without my knowing it.”
“Why, it’s that the child might keep it going—and that the child definitely will—without me realizing it.”
At the image of this possibility Mrs. Grose for a moment collapsed, yet presently to pull herself together again, as if from the positive force of the sense of what, should we yield an inch, there would really be to give way to. “Dear, dear—we must keep our heads! And after all, if she doesn’t mind it—!” She even tried a grim joke. “Perhaps she likes it!”
At the thought of this possibility, Mrs. Grose momentarily broke down but quickly pulled herself together, as if realizing the potential consequences of giving in even a little. "Oh dear, we have to stay calm! And really, if she doesn’t care—!” She even attempted a dark joke. “Maybe she enjoys it!”
“Likes such things—a scrap of an infant!”
“Likes stuff—a scrap of a baby!”
“Isn’t it just a proof of her blessed innocence?” my friend bravely inquired.
“Isn’t that just proof of her pure innocence?” my friend bravely asked.
She brought me, for the instant, almost round. “Oh, we must clutch at that—we must cling to it! If it isn’t a proof of what you say, it’s a proof of—God knows what! For the woman’s a horror of horrors.”
She brought me, for the moment, almost around. “Oh, we must grab onto that—we must hold onto it! If it’s not proof of what you say, it’s proof of—God knows what! Because the woman is a nightmare of nightmares.”
Mrs. Grose, at this, fixed her eyes a minute on the ground; then at last raising them, “Tell me how you know,” she said.
Mrs. Grose, at this, stared at the ground for a moment; then finally looking up, she said, “Tell me how you know.”
“Then you admit it’s what she was?” I cried.
“Then you admit that’s what she was?” I cried.
“Tell me how you know,” my friend simply repeated.
“Tell me how you know,” my friend just said again.
“Know? By seeing her! By the way she looked.”
“Know? Just by looking at her! By the way she seemed.”
“At you, do you mean—so wickedly?”
“At you, do you mean—so cruelly?”
“Dear me, no—I could have borne that. She gave me never a glance. She only fixed the child.”
“Wow, no—I could have handled that. She didn’t even look at me. She just focused on the child.”
Mrs. Grose tried to see it. “Fixed her?”
Mrs. Grose tried to understand. “Changed her?”
“Ah, with such awful eyes!”
“Ugh, those eyes are terrible!”
She stared at mine as if they might really have resembled them. “Do you mean of dislike?”
She looked at mine as if they actually might have looked like them. “Are you talking about dislike?”
“God help us, no. Of something much worse.”
“God help us, no. Of something way worse.”
“Worse than dislike?”—this left her indeed at a loss.
“Worse than dislike?”—this really left her confused.
“With a determination—indescribable. With a kind of fury of intention.”
"With an indescribable determination. With a sort of fierce intention."
I made her turn pale. “Intention?”
I made her go pale. “Intention?”
“To get hold of her.” Mrs. Grose—her eyes just lingering on mine—gave a shudder and walked to the window; and while she stood there looking out I completed my statement. “That’s what Flora knows.”
“To get hold of her.” Mrs. Grose—her eyes lingering on mine—shuddered and walked to the window; and while she stood there looking out, I finished my statement. “That’s what Flora knows.”
After a little she turned round. “The person was in black, you say?”
After a moment, she turned around. “You said the person was in black?”
“In mourning—rather poor, almost shabby. But—yes—with extraordinary beauty.” I now recognized to what I had at last, stroke by stroke, brought the victim of my confidence, for she quite visibly weighed this. “Oh, handsome—very, very,” I insisted; “wonderfully handsome. But infamous.”
“In mourning—kind of poor, almost shabby. But—yeah—with extraordinary beauty.” I now realized what I had finally, piece by piece, done to the person I trusted, as she clearly considered this. “Oh, beautiful—really, really,” I insisted; “incredibly beautiful. But terrible.”
She slowly came back to me. “Miss Jessel—was infamous.” She once more took my hand in both her own, holding it as tight as if to fortify me against the increase of alarm I might draw from this disclosure. “They were both infamous,” she finally said.
She gradually returned to me. “Miss Jessel—was notorious.” She took my hand in both of hers again, gripping it tightly as if to strengthen me against the rising fear this revelation might cause. “They were both notorious,” she finally said.
So, for a little, we faced it once more together; and I found absolutely a degree of help in seeing it now so straight. “I appreciate,” I said, “the great decency of your not having hitherto spoken; but the time has certainly come to give me the whole thing.” She appeared to assent to this, but still only in silence; seeing which I went on: “I must have it now. Of what did she die? Come, there was something between them.”
So, for a bit, we faced it together again, and I found that it really helped to see it clearly now. “I appreciate,” I said, “your kindness in not speaking until now; but it's definitely time for you to tell me everything.” She seemed to agree, but still stayed silent; noticing this, I continued: “I need to know now. What did she die from? Come on, there was definitely something going on between them.”
“There was everything.”
“There was everything.”
“In spite of the difference—?”
“Despite the difference—?”
“Oh, of their rank, their condition”—she brought it woefully out. “She was a lady.”
“Oh, their status, their situation”—she said sadly. “She was a lady.”
I turned it over; I again saw. “Yes—she was a lady.”
I flipped it over; I saw again. “Yeah—she was a lady.”
“And he so dreadfully below,” said Mrs. Grose.
“And he’s so incredibly beneath us,” said Mrs. Grose.
I felt that I doubtless needn’t press too hard, in such company, on the place of a servant in the scale; but there was nothing to prevent an acceptance of my companion’s own measure of my predecessor’s abasement. There was a way to deal with that, and I dealt; the more readily for my full vision—on the evidence—of our employer’s late clever, good-looking “own” man; impudent, assured, spoiled, depraved. “The fellow was a hound.”
I felt that I definitely didn’t need to push too hard about the role of a servant in this situation, but nothing stopped me from accepting my companion’s view of my predecessor’s downfall. There was a way to handle that, and I did; it was easier because I clearly saw—based on the evidence—our employer’s recently clever, good-looking “personal” guy; arrogant, confident, spoiled, corrupted. “The guy was a dog.”
Mrs. Grose considered as if it were perhaps a little a case for a sense of shades. “I’ve never seen one like him. He did what he wished.”
Mrs. Grose thought that it might be a situation that required a nuanced perspective. “I’ve never seen anyone like him. He did whatever he wanted.”
“With her?”
“With her?”
“With them all.”
"With everyone."
It was as if now in my friend’s own eyes Miss Jessel had again appeared. I seemed at any rate, for an instant, to see their evocation of her as distinctly as I had seen her by the pond; and I brought out with decision: “It must have been also what she wished!”
It was like Miss Jessel had appeared again in my friend’s eyes. For a moment, I felt I could see their memory of her as clearly as I had seen her by the pond, and I said confidently, “It must have been what she wanted too!”
Mrs. Grose’s face signified that it had been indeed, but she said at the same time: “Poor woman—she paid for it!”
Mrs. Grose’s expression showed that it really had been, but she also said, “Poor woman—she paid for it!”
“Then you do know what she died of?” I asked.
“Then you do know what she died from?” I asked.
“No—I know nothing. I wanted not to know; I was glad enough I didn’t; and I thanked heaven she was well out of this!”
“No—I know nothing. I didn’t want to know; I was just glad I didn’t; and I thanked heaven she was far away from this!”
“Yet you had, then, your idea—”
“Yet you had your idea back then—”
“Of her real reason for leaving? Oh, yes—as to that. She couldn’t have stayed. Fancy it here—for a governess! And afterward I imagined—and I still imagine. And what I imagine is dreadful.”
“About her real reason for leaving? Oh, yes—regarding that. She couldn’t have stayed. Just think about it here—for a governess! And afterward, I thought—and I still think. And what I think is terrible.”
“Not so dreadful as what I do,” I replied; on which I must have shown her—as I was indeed but too conscious—a front of miserable defeat. It brought out again all her compassion for me, and at the renewed touch of her kindness my power to resist broke down. I burst, as I had, the other time, made her burst, into tears; she took me to her motherly breast, and my lamentation overflowed. “I don’t do it!” I sobbed in despair; “I don’t save or shield them! It’s far worse than I dreamed—they’re lost!”
“Not as terrible as what I do,” I replied; and I must have shown her—a fact I was all too aware of—a face of complete defeat. It stirred up all her compassion for me again, and at the renewed warmth of her kindness, my ability to resist crumbled. I broke down, just as I had made her do before, and burst into tears; she pulled me into her comforting embrace, and my sorrow poured out. “I can’t do it!” I sobbed in despair; “I can’t save or protect them! It’s so much worse than I ever imagined—they're lost!”
VIII
What I had said to Mrs. Grose was true enough: there were in the matter I had put before her depths and possibilities that I lacked resolution to sound; so that when we met once more in the wonder of it we were of a common mind about the duty of resistance to extravagant fancies. We were to keep our heads if we should keep nothing else—difficult indeed as that might be in the face of what, in our prodigious experience, was least to be questioned. Late that night, while the house slept, we had another talk in my room, when she went all the way with me as to its being beyond doubt that I had seen exactly what I had seen. To hold her perfectly in the pinch of that, I found I had only to ask her how, if I had “made it up,” I came to be able to give, of each of the persons appearing to me, a picture disclosing, to the last detail, their special marks—a portrait on the exhibition of which she had instantly recognized and named them. She wished of course—small blame to her!—to sink the whole subject; and I was quick to assure her that my own interest in it had now violently taken the form of a search for the way to escape from it. I encountered her on the ground of a probability that with recurrence—for recurrence we took for granted—I should get used to my danger, distinctly professing that my personal exposure had suddenly become the least of my discomforts. It was my new suspicion that was intolerable; and yet even to this complication the later hours of the day had brought a little ease.
What I told Mrs. Grose was definitely true: there were aspects of the situation I had presented to her that I didn’t have the courage to explore. So when we met again, both of us were on the same page about the need to resist wild ideas. We had to stay calm, even if that was tough given what seemed unquestionable based on our vast experiences. Late that night, while the house was quiet, we had another discussion in my room, and she fully agreed that there was no doubt I had seen exactly what I said I saw. To convince her of that, I just needed to ask how, if I had “made it up,” I could accurately describe each person I saw down to their unique details—a description she immediately recognized and identified. Naturally, she wanted to drop the whole topic—who could blame her?—and I quickly reassured her that my own interest had turned into a desperate search for a way to escape it. I suggested it was likely that over time—as we both assumed there would be a recurrence—I would adjust to my danger, clearly stating that my personal risk was now the least of my worries. It was my new suspicion that was unbearable; yet, even with this added stress, the later hours of the day had brought a little relief.
On leaving her, after my first outbreak, I had of course returned to my pupils, associating the right remedy for my dismay with that sense of their charm which I had already found to be a thing I could positively cultivate and which had never failed me yet. I had simply, in other words, plunged afresh into Flora’s special society and there become aware—it was almost a luxury!—that she could put her little conscious hand straight upon the spot that ached. She had looked at me in sweet speculation and then had accused me to my face of having “cried.” I had supposed I had brushed away the ugly signs: but I could literally—for the time, at all events—rejoice, under this fathomless charity, that they had not entirely disappeared. To gaze into the depths of blue of the child’s eyes and pronounce their loveliness a trick of premature cunning was to be guilty of a cynicism in preference to which I naturally preferred to abjure my judgment and, so far as might be, my agitation. I couldn’t abjure for merely wanting to, but I could repeat to Mrs. Grose—as I did there, over and over, in the small hours—that with their voices in the air, their pressure on one’s heart, and their fragrant faces against one’s cheek, everything fell to the ground but their incapacity and their beauty. It was a pity that, somehow, to settle this once for all, I had equally to re-enumerate the signs of subtlety that, in the afternoon, by the lake had made a miracle of my show of self-possession. It was a pity to be obliged to reinvestigate the certitude of the moment itself and repeat how it had come to me as a revelation that the inconceivable communion I then surprised was a matter, for either party, of habit. It was a pity that I should have had to quaver out again the reasons for my not having, in my delusion, so much as questioned that the little girl saw our visitant even as I actually saw Mrs. Grose herself, and that she wanted, by just so much as she did thus see, to make me suppose she didn’t, and at the same time, without showing anything, arrive at a guess as to whether I myself did! It was a pity that I needed once more to describe the portentous little activity by which she sought to divert my attention—the perceptible increase of movement, the greater intensity of play, the singing, the gabbling of nonsense, and the invitation to romp.
After leaving her, following my first outburst, I naturally went back to my students, linking the right solution for my distress with the charm I had already realized I could actively nurture, which had never let me down. In simple terms, I dove back into Flora’s unique company and was aware—it felt almost luxurious!—that she could touch the exact spot that hurt. She had looked at me with sweet curiosity and then bluntly accused me of having “cried.” I thought I had wiped away the signs of my sadness, but I could genuinely—at least for now—find joy in her boundless kindness, knowing they hadn’t completely vanished. To look deep into the child’s blue eyes and claim their beauty was just a clever trick would be a form of cynicism I’d rather avoid, so I chose to set aside my judgment and, as much as possible, my unease. I couldn’t switch off my feelings just because I wanted to, but I could keep telling Mrs. Grose—like I did repeatedly during the late hours—that with their voices wafting around, their presence weighing on my heart, and their fragrant faces against my cheek, everything else faded away except for their innocence and their beauty. It was unfortunate that, somehow, to settle this once and for all, I also had to revisit the signs of subtlety that, in the afternoon by the lake, had made my calm demeanor seem miraculous. It was a shame to have to reconsider the certainty of that very moment and repeat how it had struck me as a revelation that the incredible connection I witnessed was a matter of routine for both of us. It was unfortunate that I had to stammer out again the reasons I hadn’t questioned that the little girl saw our visitor as clearly as I saw Mrs. Grose herself, and that she wanted to make me think she didn’t see them, while at the same time, without revealing anything, was trying to figure out if I did! It was a pity that I had to describe once more the significant little actions she used to distract me—the noticeable increase in activity, the heightened intensity of play, the singing, the babbling nonsense, and the invitation to join in the fun.
Yet if I had not indulged, to prove there was nothing in it, in this review, I should have missed the two or three dim elements of comfort that still remained to me. I should not for instance have been able to asseverate to my friend that I was certain—which was so much to the good—that I at least had not betrayed myself. I should not have been prompted, by stress of need, by desperation of mind—I scarce know what to call it—to invoke such further aid to intelligence as might spring from pushing my colleague fairly to the wall. She had told me, bit by bit, under pressure, a great deal; but a small shifty spot on the wrong side of it all still sometimes brushed my brow like the wing of a bat; and I remember how on this occasion—for the sleeping house and the concentration alike of our danger and our watch seemed to help—I felt the importance of giving the last jerk to the curtain. “I don’t believe anything so horrible,” I recollect saying; “no, let us put it definitely, my dear, that I don’t. But if I did, you know, there’s a thing I should require now, just without sparing you the least bit more—oh, not a scrap, come!—to get out of you. What was it you had in mind when, in our distress, before Miles came back, over the letter from his school, you said, under my insistence, that you didn’t pretend for him that he had not literally ever been ‘bad’? He has not literally ‘ever,’ in these weeks that I myself have lived with him and so closely watched him; he has been an imperturbable little prodigy of delightful, lovable goodness. Therefore you might perfectly have made the claim for him if you had not, as it happened, seen an exception to take. What was your exception, and to what passage in your personal observation of him did you refer?”
Yet if I hadn’t indulged, to prove there was nothing to it, in this review, I would have missed the two or three faint elements of comfort that still existed for me. For instance, I wouldn’t have been able to assure my friend that I was certain—which was a good thing—that I at least hadn’t betrayed myself. I wouldn’t have felt pushed, by necessity, by a frantic mind—I hardly know what to call it—to seek out any further insights by really pressing my colleague. She had told me, piece by piece, under pressure, a lot; but a small, elusive detail on the other side of it all still sometimes brushed my thoughts like the wing of a bat; and I remember how on this occasion—the stillness of the house and the intensity of our danger and our vigilance seemed to help—I felt it was crucial to pull back the curtain one last time. “I can’t believe anything so horrible,” I remember saying; “no, let’s be clear, my dear, that I don’t. But if I did, you know, there’s something I would need from you now, without holding anything back—not a scrap, come on!—to get from you. What were you thinking when, in our distress, before Miles came back, over the letter from his school, you said, under my insistence, that you didn’t pretend for him that he had not literally ever been 'bad'? He has not literally 'ever,' in these weeks that I’ve lived with him and closely observed him; he has been an unwavering little marvel of delightful, lovable goodness. So you could have absolutely made that claim for him if you hadn’t, as it happened, seen an exception to take. What was your exception, and to what part of your personal observation of him were you referring?”
It was a dreadfully austere inquiry, but levity was not our note, and, at any rate, before the gray dawn admonished us to separate I had got my answer. What my friend had had in mind proved to be immensely to the purpose. It was neither more nor less than the circumstance that for a period of several months Quint and the boy had been perpetually together. It was in fact the very appropriate truth that she had ventured to criticize the propriety, to hint at the incongruity, of so close an alliance, and even to go so far on the subject as a frank overture to Miss Jessel. Miss Jessel had, with a most strange manner, requested her to mind her business, and the good woman had, on this, directly approached little Miles. What she had said to him, since I pressed, was that she liked to see young gentlemen not forget their station.
It was a painfully serious discussion, but we weren’t in a light-hearted mood, and anyway, before the gray dawn urged us to part ways, I had gotten my answer. What my friend had in mind turned out to be very relevant. It was simply the fact that for several months, Quint and the boy had been inseparable. It was, in fact, quite true that she had dared to question the appropriateness, to suggest the oddness, of such a close bond, and even to make a direct approach to Miss Jessel about it. Miss Jessel had, in a rather strange way, asked her to mind her own business, and on this basis, the good woman had then gone straight to little Miles. What she told him, since I pressed, was that she liked to see young gentlemen remember their place.
I pressed again, of course, at this. “You reminded him that Quint was only a base menial?”
I pressed again, of course, on this. “Did you remind him that Quint was just a lowly worker?”
“As you might say! And it was his answer, for one thing, that was bad.”
“As you might say! And it was his response, for one thing, that was bad.”
“And for another thing?” I waited. “He repeated your words to Quint?”
“And what else?” I waited. “He told Quint what you said?”
“No, not that. It’s just what he wouldn’t!” she could still impress upon me. “I was sure, at any rate,” she added, “that he didn’t. But he denied certain occasions.”
“No, not that. It’s just what he wouldn’t!” she could still make me understand. “I was certain, at least,” she added, “that he didn’t. But he denied some specific times.”
“What occasions?”
"What events?"
“When they had been about together quite as if Quint were his tutor—and a very grand one—and Miss Jessel only for the little lady. When he had gone off with the fellow, I mean, and spent hours with him.”
“When they were together, it felt like Quint was his tutor—and a really impressive one—while Miss Jessel was just there for the little lady. After he left with that guy, I mean, he spent hours with him.”
“He then prevaricated about it—he said he hadn’t?” Her assent was clear enough to cause me to add in a moment: “I see. He lied.”
“He then beat around the bush about it—he said he hadn’t?” Her agreement was obvious enough for me to add after a moment: “I get it. He lied.”
“Oh!” Mrs. Grose mumbled. This was a suggestion that it didn’t matter; which indeed she backed up by a further remark. “You see, after all, Miss Jessel didn’t mind. She didn’t forbid him.”
“Oh!” Mrs. Grose mumbled. This was a suggestion that it didn't matter; which indeed she backed up by a further remark. “You see, after all, Miss Jessel didn’t mind. She didn’t stop him.”
I considered. “Did he put that to you as a justification?”
I thought about it. “Did he suggest that as a reason?”
At this she dropped again. “No, he never spoke of it.”
At this, she let herself drop again. "No, he never talked about it."
“Never mentioned her in connection with Quint?”
“Did you never mention her in relation to Quint?”
She saw, visibly flushing, where I was coming out. “Well, he didn’t show anything. He denied,” she repeated; “he denied.”
She saw me coming out and turned red. “Well, he didn’t show anything. He denied,” she said again; “he denied.”
Lord, how I pressed her now! “So that you could see he knew what was between the two wretches?”
Lord, how I pushed her now! “So that you could see he knew what was going on between the two miserable people?”
“I don’t know—I don’t know!” the poor woman groaned.
“I don’t know—I don’t know!” the poor woman moaned.
“You do know, you dear thing,” I replied; “only you haven’t my dreadful boldness of mind, and you keep back, out of timidity and modesty and delicacy, even the impression that, in the past, when you had, without my aid, to flounder about in silence, most of all made you miserable. But I shall get it out of you yet! There was something in the boy that suggested to you,” I continued, “that he covered and concealed their relation.”
“You know, my dear,” I replied, “you just don’t have my boldness of spirit. You hold back because of your shyness, modesty, and sensitivity, even the feeling that, in the past, when you had to struggle in silence without my help, it made you the most miserable. But I’ll get it out of you yet! There was something about the boy that hinted to you that he was hiding their connection.”
“Oh, he couldn’t prevent—”
“Oh, he couldn’t stop—”
“Your learning the truth? I daresay! But, heavens,” I fell, with vehemence, athinking, “what it shows that they must, to that extent, have succeeded in making of him!”
“Are you learning the truth? I can’t believe it! But, oh my,” I exclaimed, thinking passionately, “it really reveals how much they must have succeeded in shaping him!”
“Ah, nothing that’s not nice now!” Mrs. Grose lugubriously pleaded.
“Ah, nothing that isn’t nice now!” Mrs. Grose said sadly.
“I don’t wonder you looked queer,” I persisted, “when I mentioned to you the letter from his school!”
“I’m not surprised you looked strange,” I kept going, “when I brought up the letter from his school!”
“I doubt if I looked as queer as you!” she retorted with homely force. “And if he was so bad then as that comes to, how is he such an angel now?”
“I doubt I looked as strange as you!” she shot back, with straightforward intensity. “And if he was that bad back then, how is he such a saint now?”
“Yes, indeed—and if he was a fiend at school! How, how, how? Well,” I said in my torment, “you must put it to me again, but I shall not be able to tell you for some days. Only, put it to me again!” I cried in a way that made my friend stare. “There are directions in which I must not for the present let myself go.” Meanwhile I returned to her first example—the one to which she had just previously referred—of the boy’s happy capacity for an occasional slip. “If Quint—on your remonstrance at the time you speak of—was a base menial, one of the things Miles said to you, I find myself guessing, was that you were another.” Again her admission was so adequate that I continued: “And you forgave him that?”
“Yes, definitely—and he was such a troublemaker at school! How, how, how? Well,” I said in my distress, “you have to ask me again, but I won’t be able to answer for a few days. Just, ask me again!” I exclaimed in a way that made my friend look at me in surprise. “There are some topics I can’t dive into right now.” In the meantime, I went back to her earlier example—the one she had just mentioned—about the boy’s ability to mess up sometimes. “If Quint—when you were confronting him back then—was a despicable servant, one of the things Miles told you, I guess, was that you were another.” Her response was so clear that I pressed on: “And you forgave him for that?”
“Wouldn’t you?”
"Wouldn't you?"
“Oh, yes!” And we exchanged there, in the stillness, a sound of the oddest amusement. Then I went on: “At all events, while he was with the man—”
“Oh, yes!” And we shared, in the silence, a sound of the strangest amusement. Then I continued: “Anyway, while he was with the guy—”
“Miss Flora was with the woman. It suited them all!”
“Miss Flora was with the woman. It worked for all of them!”
It suited me, too, I felt, only too well; by which I mean that it suited exactly the particularly deadly view I was in the very act of forbidding myself to entertain. But I so far succeeded in checking the expression of this view that I will throw, just here, no further light on it than may be offered by the mention of my final observation to Mrs. Grose. “His having lied and been impudent are, I confess, less engaging specimens than I had hoped to have from you of the outbreak in him of the little natural man. Still,” I mused, “They must do, for they make me feel more than ever that I must watch.”
It suited me too well, I thought, meaning that it matched the particularly disturbing perspective I was trying to push away. However, I managed to suppress the outward expression of this thought, so I won't elaborate further on it here beyond mentioning my last comment to Mrs. Grose. “His lying and being rude, I admit, are less appealing examples than I had hoped to hear from you regarding his natural instincts. Still,” I reflected, “they’ll have to do, as they make me realize even more that I need to keep a close eye on things.”
It made me blush, the next minute, to see in my friend’s face how much more unreservedly she had forgiven him than her anecdote struck me as presenting to my own tenderness an occasion for doing. This came out when, at the schoolroom door, she quitted me. “Surely you don’t accuse him—”
It made me blush the next minute when I saw on my friend’s face how much more freely she had forgiven him than I realized, given how her story affected my own feelings. This became clear when she left me at the schoolroom door. “Surely you don’t accuse him—”
“Of carrying on an intercourse that he conceals from me? Ah, remember that, until further evidence, I now accuse nobody.” Then, before shutting her out to go, by another passage, to her own place, “I must just wait,” I wound up.
“Of having a relationship that he's hiding from me? Ah, keep in mind that, until I have more proof, I'm not accusing anyone.” Then, before sending her away to go, through another route, to her own place, “I just need to wait,” I concluded.
IX
I waited and waited, and the days, as they elapsed, took something from my consternation. A very few of them, in fact, passing, in constant sight of my pupils, without a fresh incident, sufficed to give to grievous fancies and even to odious memories a kind of brush of the sponge. I have spoken of the surrender to their extraordinary childish grace as a thing I could actively cultivate, and it may be imagined if I neglected now to address myself to this source for whatever it would yield. Stranger than I can express, certainly, was the effort to struggle against my new lights; it would doubtless have been, however, a greater tension still had it not been so frequently successful. I used to wonder how my little charges could help guessing that I thought strange things about them; and the circumstances that these things only made them more interesting was not by itself a direct aid to keeping them in the dark. I trembled lest they should see that they were so immensely more interesting. Putting things at the worst, at all events, as in meditation I so often did, any clouding of their innocence could only be—blameless and foredoomed as they were—a reason the more for taking risks. There were moments when, by an irresistible impulse, I found myself catching them up and pressing them to my heart. As soon as I had done so I used to say to myself: “What will they think of that? Doesn’t it betray too much?” It would have been easy to get into a sad, wild tangle about how much I might betray; but the real account, I feel, of the hours of peace that I could still enjoy was that the immediate charm of my companions was a beguilement still effective even under the shadow of the possibility that it was studied. For if it occurred to me that I might occasionally excite suspicion by the little outbreaks of my sharper passion for them, so too I remember wondering if I mightn’t see a queerness in the traceable increase of their own demonstrations.
I waited and waited, and as the days went by, my anxiety faded a bit. A few of those days, spent with my students and without any new events, were enough to wipe away some of my troubling thoughts and even unpleasant memories. I've talked about how I could actively nurture my appreciation for their extraordinary childlike charm, and it's easy to imagine that I focused on that now to see what it would bring me. The effort to resist my new insights was more intense than I can describe; but it would have been even tougher if I hadn’t found some success along the way. I used to wonder how my little students didn’t realize that I thought differently about them; the fact that this only made them more intriguing didn’t help me keep them unaware. I was afraid they would notice just how much more interesting they truly were. Looking at the worst-case scenario, as I often did while reflecting, any tarnishing of their innocence could only be—innocent as they were—a reason to take more chances. There were moments when, driven by an overwhelming impulse, I would scoop them up and hold them close. Right after doing that, I would think to myself: “What will they think of this? Doesn’t it reveal too much?” It would have been easy to get tangled up in worrying about how much I might reveal; but the main reason I could still enjoy moments of peace was that the immediate charm of my companions was still captivating, even with the concern that it might be forced. Because while I sometimes worried that my sudden displays of fondness for them might raise suspicions, I also found myself wondering if I could see a weirdness in the noticeable increase of their own affection.
They were at this period extravagantly and preternaturally fond of me; which, after all, I could reflect, was no more than a graceful response in children perpetually bowed over and hugged. The homage of which they were so lavish succeeded, in truth, for my nerves, quite as well as if I never appeared to myself, as I may say, literally to catch them at a purpose in it. They had never, I think, wanted to do so many things for their poor protectress; I mean—though they got their lessons better and better, which was naturally what would please her most—in the way of diverting, entertaining, surprising her; reading her passages, telling her stories, acting her charades, pouncing out at her, in disguises, as animals and historical characters, and above all astonishing her by the “pieces” they had secretly got by heart and could interminably recite. I should never get to the bottom—were I to let myself go even now—of the prodigious private commentary, all under still more private correction, with which, in these days, I overscored their full hours. They had shown me from the first a facility for everything, a general faculty which, taking a fresh start, achieved remarkable flights. They got their little tasks as if they loved them, and indulged, from the mere exuberance of the gift, in the most unimposed little miracles of memory. They not only popped out at me as tigers and as Romans, but as Shakespeareans, astronomers, and navigators. This was so singularly the case that it had presumably much to do with the fact as to which, at the present day, I am at a loss for a different explanation: I allude to my unnatural composure on the subject of another school for Miles. What I remember is that I was content not, for the time, to open the question, and that contentment must have sprung from the sense of his perpetually striking show of cleverness. He was too clever for a bad governess, for a parson’s daughter, to spoil; and the strangest if not the brightest thread in the pensive embroidery I just spoke of was the impression I might have got, if I had dared to work it out, that he was under some influence operating in his small intellectual life as a tremendous incitement.
They were at this time incredibly and unusually fond of me; which, looking back, I realize was just a natural reaction from kids who were constantly hugged and cuddled. The flattery they showered on me actually worked wonders for my nerves, just as if I never felt like I was catching them in any scheme. They had never seemed so eager to do things for their poor guardian; I mean—while they were improving in their lessons, which was naturally what pleased me the most—they were also focused on entertaining, surprising, and delighting me; reading passages, telling stories, acting out charades, jumping out at me in disguises as animals and historical figures, and especially amazing me with the “pieces” they had memorized and could recite endlessly. I’d never fully understand—if I allowed myself to dive deep into it even now—the incredible private commentary, with even more private corrections, I marked on their every hour. They had shown me from the very start that they were capable of everything, a general ability that, with a fresh approach, led to remarkable achievements. They tackled their little tasks as if they loved them, and from pure enthusiasm for their gifts, they pulled off the most effortless little feats of memory. They not only surprised me as tigers and Romans, but also as Shakespeare scholars, astronomers, and navigators. This was so striking that it likely contributes to why, even today, I can't really explain my unusual calmness about another school for Miles. What I remember is that I felt no need to raise the issue for the moment, and that sense of peace must have come from witnessing his continued impressive displays of intelligence. He was too bright for a mediocre governess, or a parson’s daughter, to ruin; and the strange, if not the brightest, element in the thoughtful tapestry I just mentioned was the feeling I might have gotten, had I dared to pursue it, that he was under some powerful influence affecting his young intellect as a strong motivator.
If it was easy to reflect, however, that such a boy could postpone school, it was at least as marked that for such a boy to have been “kicked out” by a schoolmaster was a mystification without end. Let me add that in their company now—and I was careful almost never to be out of it—I could follow no scent very far. We lived in a cloud of music and love and success and private theatricals. The musical sense in each of the children was of the quickest, but the elder in especial had a marvelous knack of catching and repeating. The schoolroom piano broke into all gruesome fancies; and when that failed there were confabulations in corners, with a sequel of one of them going out in the highest spirits in order to “come in” as something new. I had had brothers myself, and it was no revelation to me that little girls could be slavish idolaters of little boys. What surpassed everything was that there was a little boy in the world who could have for the inferior age, sex, and intelligence so fine a consideration. They were extraordinarily at one, and to say that they never either quarreled or complained is to make the note of praise coarse for their quality of sweetness. Sometimes, indeed, when I dropped into coarseness, I perhaps came across traces of little understandings between them by which one of them should keep me occupied while the other slipped away. There is a naïf side, I suppose, in all diplomacy; but if my pupils practiced upon me, it was surely with the minimum of grossness. It was all in the other quarter that, after a lull, the grossness broke out.
If it was easy to see why a boy like him could skip school, it was just as puzzling that he could be “kicked out” by a teacher. I should mention that being around them—and I made sure not to be absent for long—I couldn’t follow any conversation for very long. We lived in a haze of music, love, success, and private plays. Each child had a quick musical talent, but the older one especially had a remarkable ability to pick up tunes and repeat them. The piano in the schoolroom would burst into all kinds of strange ideas; and when that didn’t work, they’d huddle in corners, one of them eventually leaving in high spirits just to “come back” as something different. I had brothers myself, so it was no surprise to me that little girls could idolize little boys. What amazed me most was that there was a little boy in the world who treated those younger, female, and less clever with such kindness. They were incredibly close, and to say they never quarreled or complained feels like an understatement of their sweetness. Sometimes, when I slipped into being rough, I might’ve noticed some little schemes between them where one would keep me busy while the other sneaked off. There’s a naïve side to all diplomacy, I suppose; but if my students were playing tricks on me, it was definitely with minimal rudeness. It was on the other end that, after a break, the rudeness would resurface.
I find that I really hang back; but I must take my plunge. In going on with the record of what was hideous at Bly, I not only challenge the most liberal faith—for which I little care; but—and this is another matter—I renew what I myself suffered, I again push my way through it to the end. There came suddenly an hour after which, as I look back, the affair seems to me to have been all pure suffering; but I have at least reached the heart of it, and the straightest road out is doubtless to advance. One evening—with nothing to lead up or to prepare it—I felt the cold touch of the impression that had breathed on me the night of my arrival and which, much lighter then, as I have mentioned, I should probably have made little of in memory had my subsequent sojourn been less agitated. I had not gone to bed; I sat reading by a couple of candles. There was a roomful of old books at Bly—last-century fiction, some of it, which, to the extent of a distinctly deprecated renown, but never to so much as that of a stray specimen, had reached the sequestered home and appealed to the unavowed curiosity of my youth. I remember that the book I had in my hand was Fielding’s Amelia; also that I was wholly awake. I recall further both a general conviction that it was horribly late and a particular objection to looking at my watch. I figure, finally, that the white curtain draping, in the fashion of those days, the head of Flora’s little bed, shrouded, as I had assured myself long before, the perfection of childish rest. I recollect in short that, though I was deeply interested in my author, I found myself, at the turn of a page and with his spell all scattered, looking straight up from him and hard at the door of my room. There was a moment during which I listened, reminded of the faint sense I had had, the first night, of there being something undefinably astir in the house, and noted the soft breath of the open casement just move the half-drawn blind. Then, with all the marks of a deliberation that must have seemed magnificent had there been anyone to admire it, I laid down my book, rose to my feet, and, taking a candle, went straight out of the room and, from the passage, on which my light made little impression, noiselessly closed and locked the door.
I realize that I'm really holding back, but I have to take the leap. As I continue to write about what was terrifying at Bly, I'm not just challenging the most open-minded beliefs—something I don't really care about; but—and this is a different issue—I’m reliving what I went through, pushing through it again to the end. Suddenly, there came a moment after which, looking back, everything seems like pure suffering; but at least I've got to the heart of it, and the quickest way out is definitely to keep moving forward. One evening—with nothing leading up to it or preparing me—I felt the cold touch of the impression that had struck me on the night I arrived, which, much lighter then, as I've mentioned, I probably would have brushed off in memory if my time there hadn't been so tumultuous. I hadn’t gone to bed yet; I was sitting and reading by a couple of candles. There was a room filled with old books at Bly—some last-century fiction, which had gained a rather questionable reputation, but had made its way to this secluded home and caught the secret curiosity of my youth. I remember that the book in my hand was Fielding’s Amelia; I was completely awake. I also recall a general feeling that it was incredibly late and a specific reluctance to check my watch. I can picture the white curtain draping over the head of Flora’s little bed, hiding, as I had convinced myself long before, the perfection of her peaceful sleep. In short, even though I was very into my book, at the turn of a page, with the spell of it all broken, I found myself looking up from it and staring right at the door of my room. There was a moment when I listened, reminded of the faint sense I had on the first night that there was something vaguely stirring in the house, and I noticed the soft breath of the open window just moving the half-drawn blind. Then, with a show of determination that would have seemed impressive if anyone had been there to witness it, I put down my book, got up, and, taking a candle, quietly left the room and, with my light making little impact on the hallway, silently closed and locked the door.
I can say now neither what determined nor what guided me, but I went straight along the lobby, holding my candle high, till I came within sight of the tall window that presided over the great turn of the staircase. At this point I precipitately found myself aware of three things. They were practically simultaneous, yet they had flashes of succession. My candle, under a bold flourish, went out, and I perceived, by the uncovered window, that the yielding dusk of earliest morning rendered it unnecessary. Without it, the next instant, I saw that there was someone on the stair. I speak of sequences, but I required no lapse of seconds to stiffen myself for a third encounter with Quint. The apparition had reached the landing halfway up and was therefore on the spot nearest the window, where at sight of me, it stopped short and fixed me exactly as it had fixed me from the tower and from the garden. He knew me as well as I knew him; and so, in the cold, faint twilight, with a glimmer in the high glass and another on the polish of the oak stair below, we faced each other in our common intensity. He was absolutely, on this occasion, a living, detestable, dangerous presence. But that was not the wonder of wonders; I reserve this distinction for quite another circumstance: the circumstance that dread had unmistakably quitted me and that there was nothing in me there that didn’t meet and measure him.
I can't really say what made me do it or guided me, but I walked straight down the lobby, holding my candle high, until I could see the tall window that looked over the big turn of the staircase. At that moment, I suddenly became aware of three things. They happened almost at the same time, yet had moments of sequence. My candle went out with a bold flourish, and I noticed, through the open window, that the early morning light made it unnecessary. In the next instant, I saw that someone was on the stairs. I mention sequences, but I didn’t need any time to prepare myself for another encounter with Quint. The figure had reached the landing halfway up and was the closest to the window. When it saw me, it stopped and fixed its gaze on me just like it had from the tower and the garden. It recognized me as well as I recognized it; and so, in the cold, dim twilight, with a glimmer in the tall glass and another on the polished oak stairs below, we faced each other with mutual intensity. It was definitely a living, repulsive, dangerous presence this time. But that wasn't the most astonishing thing; I reserve that distinction for another circumstance: the fact that my fear had unmistakably left me, and I felt nothing in myself that didn’t match and confront him.
I had plenty of anguish after that extraordinary moment, but I had, thank God, no terror. And he knew I had not—I found myself at the end of an instant magnificently aware of this. I felt, in a fierce rigor of confidence, that if I stood my ground a minute I should cease—for the time, at least—to have him to reckon with; and during the minute, accordingly, the thing was as human and hideous as a real interview: hideous just because it was human, as human as to have met alone, in the small hours, in a sleeping house, some enemy, some adventurer, some criminal. It was the dead silence of our long gaze at such close quarters that gave the whole horror, huge as it was, its only note of the unnatural. If I had met a murderer in such a place and at such an hour, we still at least would have spoken. Something would have passed, in life, between us; if nothing had passed, one of us would have moved. The moment was so prolonged that it would have taken but little more to make me doubt if even I were in life. I can’t express what followed it save by saying that the silence itself—which was indeed in a manner an attestation of my strength—became the element into which I saw the figure disappear; in which I definitely saw it turn as I might have seen the low wretch to which it had once belonged turn on receipt of an order, and pass, with my eyes on the villainous back that no hunch could have more disfigured, straight down the staircase and into the darkness in which the next bend was lost.
I went through a lot of pain after that incredible moment, but thankfully, I felt no fear. And he knew I wasn't afraid—I realized this perfectly in an instant. I felt a strong sense of confidence that if I stood my ground for just a minute, I would no longer have to deal with him, at least for that time; and during that minute, it was as intense and frightening as a real conversation: frightening just because it was human, like meeting an enemy, a stranger, or a criminal alone in the dead of night in a quiet house. The dead silence of our long stare at such close range gave the whole horror, as immense as it was, its only whisper of the unnatural. If I had encountered a murderer in such a place at such an hour, we would have at least exchanged words. Something would have happened between us; if nothing had happened, one of us would have moved. The moment dragged on so long that it made me start to doubt if even I was alive. I can’t describe what happened next except to say that the silence itself—which was, in a way, proof of my strength—became the space into which I saw the figure fade away; I clearly saw it turn, just like I might have watched a lowly wretch turn at the sound of a command, and then it walked, with my eyes on its despicable back, more disfigured than any hunch could make it, straight down the staircase and into the darkness where the next bend was lost.
X
I remained awhile at the top of the stair, but with the effect presently of understanding that when my visitor had gone, he had gone: then I returned to my room. The foremost thing I saw there by the light of the candle I had left burning was that Flora’s little bed was empty; and on this I caught my breath with all the terror that, five minutes before, I had been able to resist. I dashed at the place in which I had left her lying and over which (for the small silk counterpane and the sheets were disarranged) the white curtains had been deceivingly pulled forward; then my step, to my unutterable relief, produced an answering sound: I perceived an agitation of the window blind, and the child, ducking down, emerged rosily from the other side of it. She stood there in so much of her candor and so little of her nightgown, with her pink bare feet and the golden glow of her curls. She looked intensely grave, and I had never had such a sense of losing an advantage acquired (the thrill of which had just been so prodigious) as on my consciousness that she addressed me with a reproach. “You naughty: where have you been?”—instead of challenging her own irregularity I found myself arraigned and explaining. She herself explained, for that matter, with the loveliest, eagerest simplicity. She had known suddenly, as she lay there, that I was out of the room, and had jumped up to see what had become of me. I had dropped, with the joy of her reappearance, back into my chair—feeling then, and then only, a little faint; and she had pattered straight over to me, thrown herself upon my knee, given herself to be held with the flame of the candle full in the wonderful little face that was still flushed with sleep. I remember closing my eyes an instant, yieldingly, consciously, as before the excess of something beautiful that shone out of the blue of her own. “You were looking for me out of the window?” I said. “You thought I might be walking in the grounds?”
I stayed at the top of the stairs for a moment, realizing that once my visitor had left, he was really gone. Then I went back to my room. The first thing I noticed in the candlelight was that Flora's little bed was empty, and that made me catch my breath with the terror I had just managed to hold back a few minutes before. I rushed to the spot where I had left her lying, and I saw that the small silk blanket and sheets were messed up, with the white curtains deceptively pulled forward. To my immense relief, my footsteps made a sound in response: I noticed the window blind moving, and the child, ducking down, popped out from the other side. She stood there, so innocent and barely wearing her nightgown, her pink bare feet and golden curls catching the light. She looked extremely serious, and I felt a strong sense of having lost the upper hand I'd just felt thrilled about when she reproached me, saying, “You naughty: where have you been?” Instead of questioning her own behavior, I found myself on the defensive, explaining myself. She explained too, with the sweetest eagerness. She had suddenly realized, while lying there, that I was out of the room, and had jumped up to see where I was. I dropped back into my chair with joy at her return, feeling a little faint for the first time, and she quickly came over, threw herself onto my knee, and let me hold her while the candlelight illuminated her wonderful little face still flushed from sleep. I remember closing my eyes for a moment, yielding to the beauty shining from her. “You were looking for me out of the window?” I asked. “You thought I might be walking in the grounds?”
“Well, you know, I thought someone was”—she never blanched as she smiled out that at me.
“Well, you know, I thought someone was”—she never flinched as she smiled that at me.
Oh, how I looked at her now! “And did you see anyone?”
Oh, how I looked at her now! “Did you see anyone?”
“Ah, no!” she returned, almost with the full privilege of childish inconsequence, resentfully, though with a long sweetness in her little drawl of the negative.
“Ah, no!” she replied, almost with the complete freedom of childhood, resentfully, but with a lingering sweetness in her little drawn-out negative.
At that moment, in the state of my nerves, I absolutely believed she lied; and if I once more closed my eyes it was before the dazzle of the three or four possible ways in which I might take this up. One of these, for a moment, tempted me with such singular intensity that, to withstand it, I must have gripped my little girl with a spasm that, wonderfully, she submitted to without a cry or a sign of fright. Why not break out at her on the spot and have it all over?—give it to her straight in her lovely little lighted face? “You see, you see, you know that you do and that you already quite suspect I believe it; therefore, why not frankly confess it to me, so that we may at least live with it together and learn perhaps, in the strangeness of our fate, where we are and what it means?” This solicitation dropped, alas, as it came: if I could immediately have succumbed to it I might have spared myself—well, you’ll see what. Instead of succumbing I sprang again to my feet, looked at her bed, and took a helpless middle way. “Why did you pull the curtain over the place to make me think you were still there?”
At that moment, with my nerves all over the place, I completely believed she was lying; and if I closed my eyes again, it was because I was overwhelmed by the few ways I could handle this. One of them tempted me so intensely that I had to grip my little girl tight, and surprisingly, she didn’t cry or show any fear. Why not confront her right then and there and get it over with?—just tell her directly to her lovely little face? “You see, you see, you know you do and that you already suspect I believe it; so why not just confess it to me openly, so we can at least deal with it together and maybe, in the oddity of our situation, figure out where we are and what it all means?” This urge faded away, unfortunately, just like it came: if I could have given in to it right away, I might have saved myself—well, you’ll see what. Instead of giving in, I got back on my feet, looked at her bed, and took a confused middle ground. “Why did you pull the curtain over the place to make me think you were still there?”
Flora luminously considered; after which, with her little divine smile: “Because I don’t like to frighten you!”
Flora brightly thought for a moment; then, with her charming smile, said: “Because I don’t want to scare you!”
“But if I had, by your idea, gone out—?”
“But what if I had, according to your idea, gone out—?”
She absolutely declined to be puzzled; she turned her eyes to the flame of the candle as if the question were as irrelevant, or at any rate as impersonal, as Mrs. Marcet or nine-times-nine. “Oh, but you know,” she quite adequately answered, “that you might come back, you dear, and that you have!” And after a little, when she had got into bed, I had, for a long time, by almost sitting on her to hold her hand, to prove that I recognized the pertinence of my return.
She flat-out refused to be confused; she looked at the candle's flame as if the question was as unimportant, or at least as impersonal, as Mrs. Marcet or nine times nine. “Oh, but you know,” she replied confidently, “that you could come back, you dear, and that you have!” Later, once she was in bed, I had to almost sit on her to hold her hand for a long time to show that I acknowledged the significance of my return.
You may imagine the general complexion, from that moment, of my nights. I repeatedly sat up till I didn’t know when; I selected moments when my roommate unmistakably slept, and, stealing out, took noiseless turns in the passage and even pushed as far as to where I had last met Quint. But I never met him there again; and I may as well say at once that I on no other occasion saw him in the house. I just missed, on the staircase, on the other hand, a different adventure. Looking down it from the top I once recognized the presence of a woman seated on one of the lower steps with her back presented to me, her body half-bowed and her head, in an attitude of woe, in her hands. I had been there but an instant, however, when she vanished without looking round at me. I knew, nonetheless, exactly what dreadful face she had to show; and I wondered whether, if instead of being above I had been below, I should have had, for going up, the same nerve I had lately shown Quint. Well, there continued to be plenty of chance for nerve. On the eleventh night after my latest encounter with that gentleman—they were all numbered now—I had an alarm that perilously skirted it and that indeed, from the particular quality of its unexpectedness, proved quite my sharpest shock. It was precisely the first night during this series that, weary with watching, I had felt that I might again without laxity lay myself down at my old hour. I slept immediately and, as I afterward knew, till about one o’clock; but when I woke it was to sit straight up, as completely roused as if a hand had shook me. I had left a light burning, but it was now out, and I felt an instant certainty that Flora had extinguished it. This brought me to my feet and straight, in the darkness, to her bed, which I found she had left. A glance at the window enlightened me further, and the striking of a match completed the picture.
You can imagine what my nights were like from that moment on. I often sat up until I lost track of time; I chose moments when my roommate was definitely asleep, and quietly slipped out, wandering down the hallway and even going back to where I last saw Quint. But I never encountered him there again, and I should mention that I didn’t see him in the house any other time. Instead, I almost had a completely different experience on the staircase. Looking down from the top, I noticed a woman sitting on one of the lower steps with her back to me, her body slightly hunched and her head resting in her hands in a gesture of despair. I had only been there for a moment when she disappeared without turning to look at me. Still, I knew exactly what dreadful expression she must have had; and I wondered if, had I been below instead of above, I would have had the same courage to go up as I had shown Quint recently. Well, there were still plenty of opportunities to test my courage. On the eleventh night after my last encounter with that man—those nights had all been counted now—I experienced a fright that came alarmingly close and, due to its unexpected nature, became my biggest shock yet. It was the very first night during this period that, feeling exhausted from watching, I thought I could finally lie down again at my usual hour without slacking off. I fell asleep right away and, as I later realized, slept until about one o’clock. But when I woke up, it was as if a hand had shaken me, and I sat straight up, fully alert. I had left a light on, but it was out now, and I felt instantly sure that Flora had turned it off. This thought made me get up and go straight to her bed, only to find it empty. A quick glance at the window gave me more information, and the striking of a match completed the scene.
The child had again got up—this time blowing out the taper, and had again, for some purpose of observation or response, squeezed in behind the blind and was peering out into the night. That she now saw—as she had not, I had satisfied myself, the previous time—was proved to me by the fact that she was disturbed neither by my reillumination nor by the haste I made to get into slippers and into a wrap. Hidden, protected, absorbed, she evidently rested on the sill—the casement opened forward—and gave herself up. There was a great still moon to help her, and this fact had counted in my quick decision. She was face to face with the apparition we had met at the lake, and could now communicate with it as she had not then been able to do. What I, on my side, had to care for was, without disturbing her, to reach, from the corridor, some other window in the same quarter. I got to the door without her hearing me; I got out of it, closed it, and listened, from the other side, for some sound from her. While I stood in the passage I had my eyes on her brother’s door, which was but ten steps off and which, indescribably, produced in me a renewal of the strange impulse that I lately spoke of as my temptation. What if I should go straight in and march to his window?—what if, by risking to his boyish bewilderment a revelation of my motive, I should throw across the rest of the mystery the long halter of my boldness?
The child had gotten up again—this time blowing out the candle—and had once more squeezed behind the curtain, peering out into the night for some reason. The fact that she was now seeing something—unlike the previous time—was clear to me because she wasn’t disturbed by my turning the light back on or by my rush to put on my slippers and wrap. Hidden, protected, absorbed, she seemed to rest on the windowsill—the casement opened outward—and surrendered herself to the moment. A bright, still moon was shining to guide her, which had influenced my quick decision. She was face to face with the figure we encountered at the lake and could now communicate with it in a way she hadn’t been able to then. My concern was to quietly reach another window in the same area without disturbing her. I got to the door without her noticing, slipped out, closed it behind me, and listened for any sound from her side. While standing in the hallway, I kept my eyes on her brother’s door, which was only ten steps away and inexplicably stirred up that strange impulse I recently mentioned as my temptation. What if I walked straight in and went to his window?—what if, by revealing my motive and risking his boyish confusion, I could throw the long rope of my boldness over the rest of the mystery?
This thought held me sufficiently to make me cross to his threshold and pause again. I preternaturally listened; I figured to myself what might portentously be; I wondered if his bed were also empty and he too were secretly at watch. It was a deep, soundless minute, at the end of which my impulse failed. He was quiet; he might be innocent; the risk was hideous; I turned away. There was a figure in the grounds—a figure prowling for a sight, the visitor with whom Flora was engaged; but it was not the visitor most concerned with my boy. I hesitated afresh, but on other grounds and only for a few seconds; then I had made my choice. There were empty rooms at Bly, and it was only a question of choosing the right one. The right one suddenly presented itself to me as the lower one—though high above the gardens—in the solid corner of the house that I have spoken of as the old tower. This was a large, square chamber, arranged with some state as a bedroom, the extravagant size of which made it so inconvenient that it had not for years, though kept by Mrs. Grose in exemplary order, been occupied. I had often admired it and I knew my way about in it; I had only, after just faltering at the first chill gloom of its disuse, to pass across it and unbolt as quietly as I could one of the shutters. Achieving this transit, I uncovered the glass without a sound and, applying my face to the pane, was able, the darkness without being much less than within, to see that I commanded the right direction. Then I saw something more. The moon made the night extraordinarily penetrable and showed me on the lawn a person, diminished by distance, who stood there motionless and as if fascinated, looking up to where I had appeared—looking, that is, not so much straight at me as at something that was apparently above me. There was clearly another person above me—there was a person on the tower; but the presence on the lawn was not in the least what I had conceived and had confidently hurried to meet. The presence on the lawn—I felt sick as I made it out—was poor little Miles himself.
This thought held me long enough to cross to his door and pause again. I listened intently; I imagined what could be happening; I wondered if his bed was also empty and if he was secretly keeping watch. It was a deep, soundless minute, at the end of which my impulse failed. He was quiet; he might be innocent; the risk was terrifying; I turned away. There was someone in the grounds—a figure searching for a glimpse, the visitor Flora was with; but it wasn’t the visitor most involved with my boy. I hesitated again, but for different reasons and only for a few seconds; then I made my choice. There were empty rooms at Bly, and it was just a matter of picking the right one. The right one suddenly stood out to me as the lower room—though high above the gardens—in the solid corner of the house I’ve mentioned as the old tower. This was a large, square room, furnished quite nicely as a bedroom, but its extravagant size made it so inconvenient that it hadn’t been occupied for years, though Mrs. Grose kept it in excellent order. I had often admired it, and I knew my way around; after briefly hesitating at the first chill gloom of its disuse, I just needed to cross it and quietly unbolt one of the shutters. Achieving this, I uncovered the glass without a sound and, pressing my face to the pane, was able to see that I was looking in the right direction, even though the darkness outside was not much lighter than inside. Then I saw something more. The moon made the night extraordinarily clear and showed me a person on the lawn, diminished by distance, who stood there motionless, as if transfixed, looking up at where I had appeared—not directly at me, but at something that seemed to be above me. There was clearly someone above me—someone on the tower; but the person on the lawn was not at all what I had imagined and had hurried to meet. The presence on the lawn—I felt sick as I realized—was poor little Miles himself.
XI
It was not till late next day that I spoke to Mrs. Grose; the rigor with which I kept my pupils in sight making it often difficult to meet her privately, and the more as we each felt the importance of not provoking—on the part of the servants quite as much as on that of the children—any suspicion of a secret flurry or that of a discussion of mysteries. I drew a great security in this particular from her mere smooth aspect. There was nothing in her fresh face to pass on to others my horrible confidences. She believed me, I was sure, absolutely: if she hadn’t I don’t know what would have become of me, for I couldn’t have borne the business alone. But she was a magnificent monument to the blessing of a want of imagination, and if she could see in our little charges nothing but their beauty and amiability, their happiness and cleverness, she had no direct communication with the sources of my trouble. If they had been at all visibly blighted or battered, she would doubtless have grown, on tracing it back, haggard enough to match them; as matters stood, however, I could feel her, when she surveyed them, with her large white arms folded and the habit of serenity in all her look, thank the Lord’s mercy that if they were ruined the pieces would still serve. Flights of fancy gave place, in her mind, to a steady fireside glow, and I had already begun to perceive how, with the development of the conviction that—as time went on without a public accident—our young things could, after all, look out for themselves, she addressed her greatest solicitude to the sad case presented by their instructress. That, for myself, was a sound simplification: I could engage that, to the world, my face should tell no tales, but it would have been, in the conditions, an immense added strain to find myself anxious about hers.
I didn’t talk to Mrs. Grose until late the next day. The strict way I kept my students in sight often made it hard to meet her privately, especially since we both understood the importance of not raising any suspicions—both from the staff and the children—about any secret flurry or mysterious discussions. I felt a lot of reassurance from her calm demeanor. There was nothing in her fresh face to reveal my horrible secrets to others. I was sure she believed me completely; if she hadn’t, I don’t know what I would have done, because I couldn't handle the situation on my own. But she was a marvelous reminder of the benefits of lacking imagination. While she could only see beauty, friendliness, happiness, and intelligence in our little charges, she had no direct connection to the sources of my distress. If they had been at all visibly affected or damaged, she would have likely become worn out trying to figure it out; as things stood, though, I could feel that when she looked at them, with her large white arms crossed and a serene expression, she was thanking the Lord that even if they were broken, they were still usable. Flights of fancy faded in her mind, replaced by a steady warmth, and I had already started to notice that as time went on without a public incident, she focused her biggest concern on the sad state of their teacher. For me, that was a helpful simplification: I could promise that my face wouldn’t reveal any secrets to the world, but it would have been an enormous added stress to find myself worrying about hers.
At the hour I now speak of she had joined me, under pressure, on the terrace, where, with the lapse of the season, the afternoon sun was now agreeable; and we sat there together while, before us, at a distance, but within call if we wished, the children strolled to and fro in one of their most manageable moods. They moved slowly, in unison, below us, over the lawn, the boy, as they went, reading aloud from a storybook and passing his arm round his sister to keep her quite in touch. Mrs. Grose watched them with positive placidity; then I caught the suppressed intellectual creak with which she conscientiously turned to take from me a view of the back of the tapestry. I had made her a receptacle of lurid things, but there was an odd recognition of my superiority—my accomplishments and my function—in her patience under my pain. She offered her mind to my disclosures as, had I wished to mix a witch’s broth and proposed it with assurance, she would have held out a large clean saucepan. This had become thoroughly her attitude by the time that, in my recital of the events of the night, I reached the point of what Miles had said to me when, after seeing him, at such a monstrous hour, almost on the very spot where he happened now to be, I had gone down to bring him in; choosing then, at the window, with a concentrated need of not alarming the house, rather that method than a signal more resonant. I had left her meanwhile in little doubt of my small hope of representing with success even to her actual sympathy my sense of the real splendor of the little inspiration with which, after I had got him into the house, the boy met my final articulate challenge. As soon as I appeared in the moonlight on the terrace, he had come to me as straight as possible; on which I had taken his hand without a word and led him, through the dark spaces, up the staircase where Quint had so hungrily hovered for him, along the lobby where I had listened and trembled, and so to his forsaken room.
At the time I'm talking about, she had joined me reluctantly on the terrace, where the afternoon sun had become pleasant with the changing season. We sat together while the children, at a distance but close enough to call, wandered back and forth in one of their calmer moods. They moved slowly together across the lawn, the boy reading aloud from a storybook and wrapping his arm around his sister to keep her close. Mrs. Grose observed them with absolute calm; then I noticed the subtle shift as she turned to get my opinion on the back of the tapestry. I had shared some intense things with her, yet there was a strange acknowledgment of my superiority—my skills and my role—in her patience with my discomfort. She welcomed my revelations as if I were concocting a witch's brew and confidently offered her a large clean saucepan. This had definitely become her stance by the time I recounted the events of the night, leading up to what Miles had said to me when, after spotting him at such a ridiculous hour, almost on the very spot where he happened to be now, I had gone down to bring him inside. I chose to do this quietly at the window, feeling the need not to disturb the house rather than signaling more loudly. I had left her with little doubt about my slim hope of conveying to her understanding the true brilliance of the little insight I had when, right after bringing him into the house, the boy responded to my final clear challenge. As soon as I stepped into the moonlight on the terrace, he came straight to me; I took his hand without saying anything and led him through the dark spaces, up the staircase where Quint had been so eagerly waiting for him, down the lobby where I had listened and trembled, and into his abandoned room.
Not a sound, on the way, had passed between us, and I had wondered—oh, how I had wondered!—if he were groping about in his little mind for something plausible and not too grotesque. It would tax his invention, certainly, and I felt, this time, over his real embarrassment, a curious thrill of triumph. It was a sharp trap for the inscrutable! He couldn’t play any longer at innocence; so how the deuce would he get out of it? There beat in me indeed, with the passionate throb of this question an equal dumb appeal as to how the deuce I should. I was confronted at last, as never yet, with all the risk attached even now to sounding my own horrid note. I remember in fact that as we pushed into his little chamber, where the bed had not been slept in at all and the window, uncovered to the moonlight, made the place so clear that there was no need of striking a match—I remember how I suddenly dropped, sank upon the edge of the bed from the force of the idea that he must know how he really, as they say, “had” me. He could do what he liked, with all his cleverness to help him, so long as I should continue to defer to the old tradition of the criminality of those caretakers of the young who minister to superstitions and fears. He “had” me indeed, and in a cleft stick; for who would ever absolve me, who would consent that I should go unhung, if, by the faintest tremor of an overture, I were the first to introduce into our perfect intercourse an element so dire? No, no: it was useless to attempt to convey to Mrs. Grose, just as it is scarcely less so to attempt to suggest here, how, in our short, stiff brush in the dark, he fairly shook me with admiration. I was of course thoroughly kind and merciful; never, never yet had I placed on his little shoulders hands of such tenderness as those with which, while I rested against the bed, I held him there well under fire. I had no alternative but, in form at least, to put it to him.
Not a sound had passed between us on the way, and I had wondered—oh, how I had wondered!—if he was searching in his mind for something reasonable and not too ridiculous. It would certainly challenge his creativity, and I felt, this time, a strange thrill of triumph over his genuine embarrassment. It was a sharp trap for the mysterious! He couldn’t keep pretending to be innocent; so how in the world would he get out of it? Inside me throbbed, with the passionate pulse of this question, a similar silent plea about how in the world I would get out of it. I was finally confronted, like never before, with all the risks involved in even hinting at my own horrible truth. I remember that as we stepped into his small room, where the bed hadn’t been slept in at all and the uncovered window let in so much moonlight that there was no need to strike a match—I remember how I suddenly dropped and sank onto the edge of the bed, struck by the force of the idea that he must know how he really, as they say, “had” me. He could do whatever he wanted, with all his cleverness on his side, as long as I kept adhering to the old tradition of the guilt of those caretakers of the young who cater to superstitions and fears. He definitely “had” me, and in a tough spot; for who would ever forgive me, who would allow me to go unpunished, if I were the first to bring a dreadful element into our perfect connection with just the slightest hint? No, no: it was pointless to try to explain to Mrs. Grose, just as it’s almost as pointless to suggest here, how, in our short, awkward moment in the dark, he truly impressed me with admiration. I was, of course, thoroughly kind and compassionate; never, ever had I placed such tender hands on his little shoulders as those with which, while leaning against the bed, I held him firmly under pressure. I had no choice but, at least in form, to put it to him.
“You must tell me now—and all the truth. What did you go out for? What were you doing there?”
“You need to tell me right now—and be completely honest. Why did you go out? What were you doing there?”
I can still see his wonderful smile, the whites of his beautiful eyes, and the uncovering of his little teeth shine to me in the dusk. “If I tell you why, will you understand?” My heart, at this, leaped into my mouth. Would he tell me why? I found no sound on my lips to press it, and I was aware of replying only with a vague, repeated, grimacing nod. He was gentleness itself, and while I wagged my head at him he stood there more than ever a little fairy prince. It was his brightness indeed that gave me a respite. Would it be so great if he were really going to tell me? “Well,” he said at last, “just exactly in order that you should do this.”
I can still picture his amazing smile, the bright whites of his beautiful eyes, and the way his little teeth sparkled in the evening light. “If I tell you why, will you get it?” My heart skipped a beat at this. Would he really tell me why? I couldn't find the words to ask, and all I could do was give a vague, repeated nod. He was pure gentleness, and while I shook my head at him, he looked more and more like a little fairy prince. His brightness was truly what brought me some relief. Would it be such a big deal if he was actually going to tell me? “Well,” he finally said, “it's exactly so that you should do this.”
“Do what?”
"Do what now?"
“Think me—for a change—bad!” I shall never forget the sweetness and gaiety with which he brought out the word, nor how, on top of it, he bent forward and kissed me. It was practically the end of everything. I met his kiss and I had to make, while I folded him for a minute in my arms, the most stupendous effort not to cry. He had given exactly the account of himself that permitted least of my going behind it, and it was only with the effect of confirming my acceptance of it that, as I presently glanced about the room, I could say—
“Think of me—as a change—bad!” I’ll never forget the sweetness and joy with which he said it, nor how he leaned in and kissed me right afterward. It was practically the end of everything. I met his kiss, and while I held him in my arms for a moment, I had to make an incredible effort not to cry. He had given just the explanation of himself that left me with no reason to question it, and it was only by confirming my acceptance of it that, as I looked around the room, I could say—
“Then you didn’t undress at all?”
“Then you didn’t take your clothes off at all?”
He fairly glittered in the gloom. “Not at all. I sat up and read.”
He really stood out in the darkness. “Not at all. I sat up and read.”
“And when did you go down?”
“And when did you go down?”
“At midnight. When I’m bad I am bad!”
“At midnight. When I'm bad, I am bad!”
“I see, I see—it’s charming. But how could you be sure I would know it?”
“I get it, I get it—it’s lovely. But how could you be sure I would know that?”
“Oh, I arranged that with Flora.” His answers rang out with a readiness! “She was to get up and look out.”
“Oh, I worked that out with Flora.” His responses came quickly! “She was supposed to get up and look outside.”
“Which is what she did do.” It was I who fell into the trap!
“Which is what she did.” I was the one who fell into the trap!
“So she disturbed you, and, to see what she was looking at, you also looked—you saw.”
“So she interrupted you, and to see what she was looking at, you looked too—you saw.”
“While you,” I concurred, “caught your death in the night air!”
“While you,” I agreed, “caught a chill in the night air!”
He literally bloomed so from this exploit that he could afford radiantly to assent. “How otherwise should I have been bad enough?” he asked. Then, after another embrace, the incident and our interview closed on my recognition of all the reserves of goodness that, for his joke, he had been able to draw upon.
He really blossomed from this experience that he could confidently agree. “How else could I have been bad enough?” he asked. Then, after another hug, the incident and our conversation ended with my acknowledgment of all the good qualities that, for the sake of his joke, he had been able to rely on.
XII
The particular impression I had received proved in the morning light, I repeat, not quite successfully presentable to Mrs. Grose, though I reinforced it with the mention of still another remark that he had made before we separated. “It all lies in half a dozen words,” I said to her, “words that really settle the matter. ‘Think, you know, what I might do!’ He threw that off to show me how good he is. He knows down to the ground what he ‘might’ do. That’s what he gave them a taste of at school.”
The impression I had in my mind didn’t quite hold up in the morning light, and I have to say, it wasn’t something I could present to Mrs. Grose very well. Still, I backed it up with another comment he made before we parted ways. “It all comes down to just a few words,” I told her, “words that really make it clear. ‘Think, you know, what I might do!’ He said that to show me how good he is. He knows exactly what he ‘might’ do. That’s what he hinted at back in school.”
“Lord, you do change!” cried my friend.
“Wow, you really have changed!” exclaimed my friend.
“I don’t change—I simply make it out. The four, depend upon it, perpetually meet. If on either of these last nights you had been with either child, you would clearly have understood. The more I’ve watched and waited the more I’ve felt that if there were nothing else to make it sure it would be made so by the systematic silence of each. Never, by a slip of the tongue, have they so much as alluded to either of their old friends, any more than Miles has alluded to his expulsion. Oh, yes, we may sit here and look at them, and they may show off to us there to their fill; but even while they pretend to be lost in their fairytale they’re steeped in their vision of the dead restored. He’s not reading to her,” I declared; “they’re talking of them—they’re talking horrors! I go on, I know, as if I were crazy; and it’s a wonder I’m not. What I’ve seen would have made you so; but it has only made me more lucid, made me get hold of still other things.”
“I don’t change—I just figure it out. The four, trust me, always meet up. If you had been with either child on one of those last nights, you would have clearly understood. The more I’ve observed and waited, the more I’ve felt that if there was nothing else to confirm it, it would be made clear by the consistent silence of each one. Never, even by mistake, have they mentioned either of their old friends, just as Miles hasn’t mentioned his expulsion. Oh, yes, we might sit here and watch them, and they can show off to us as much as they want; but even while they pretend to be absorbed in their fairytale, they’re deeply immersed in their vision of the dead coming back. He’s not reading to her,” I said; “they’re talking about them—they’re discussing horrors! I know I go on as if I were crazy; and it’s a miracle I’m not. What I’ve witnessed would have driven you insane; but it has only made me clearer, made me grasp even more things.”
My lucidity must have seemed awful, but the charming creatures who were victims of it, passing and repassing in their interlocked sweetness, gave my colleague something to hold on by; and I felt how tight she held as, without stirring in the breath of my passion, she covered them still with her eyes. “Of what other things have you got hold?”
My clarity must have seemed terrible, but the delightful beings who were caught up in it, moving back and forth in their intertwined beauty, gave my colleague something to grab onto; and I could feel how tightly she held on as, without moving from the intensity of my feelings, she kept watching them with her eyes. “What other things do you have hold of?”
“Why, of the very things that have delighted, fascinated, and yet, at bottom, as I now so strangely see, mystified and troubled me. Their more than earthly beauty, their absolutely unnatural goodness. It’s a game,” I went on; “it’s a policy and a fraud!”
“Why, of the very things that have delighted, fascinated, and yet, at bottom, as I now so strangely see, mystified and troubled me. Their more than earthly beauty, their absolutely unnatural goodness. It’s a game,” I continued; “it’s a strategy and a deception!”
“On the part of little darlings—?”
“On the part of little darlings—?”
“As yet mere lovely babies? Yes, mad as that seems!” The very act of bringing it out really helped me to trace it—follow it all up and piece it all together. “They haven’t been good—they’ve only been absent. It has been easy to live with them, because they’re simply leading a life of their own. They’re not mine—they’re not ours. They’re his and they’re hers!”
“As yet just beautiful babies? Yes, as crazy as that sounds!” The act of bringing it up really helped me to understand it—track it all down and put it all together. “They haven’t been good—they’ve just been missing. It’s been easy to deal with them, because they’re just living their own lives. They’re not mine—they’re not ours. They belong to him and to her!”
“Quint’s and that woman’s?”
“Quint's and that girl’s?”
“Quint’s and that woman’s. They want to get to them.”
“Quint and that woman. They want to get to them.”
Oh, how, at this, poor Mrs. Grose appeared to study them! “But for what?”
Oh, how poor Mrs. Grose seemed to watch them closely! “But why?”
“For the love of all the evil that, in those dreadful days, the pair put into them. And to ply them with that evil still, to keep up the work of demons, is what brings the others back.”
“For the sake of all the evil that, during those terrible days, the couple put into them. And to continue to fill them with that evil, to keep the work of demons going, is what brings the others back.”
“Laws!” said my friend under her breath. The exclamation was homely, but it revealed a real acceptance of my further proof of what, in the bad time—for there had been a worse even than this!—must have occurred. There could have been no such justification for me as the plain assent of her experience to whatever depth of depravity I found credible in our brace of scoundrels. It was in obvious submission of memory that she brought out after a moment: “They were rascals! But what can they now do?” she pursued.
“Wow!” my friend muttered. The remark was casual, but it showed a real understanding of my additional evidence of what must have happened during the bad times—because there had been worse times than this! There was no better validation for me than her straightforward agreement with whatever level of wrongdoing I believed in our pair of miscreants. After a moment of reflecting on her memories, she added, “They were troublemakers! But what can they do now?”
“Do?” I echoed so loud that Miles and Flora, as they passed at their distance, paused an instant in their walk and looked at us. “Don’t they do enough?” I demanded in a lower tone, while the children, having smiled and nodded and kissed hands to us, resumed their exhibition. We were held by it a minute; then I answered: “They can destroy them!” At this my companion did turn, but the inquiry she launched was a silent one, the effect of which was to make me more explicit. “They don’t know, as yet, quite how—but they’re trying hard. They’re seen only across, as it were, and beyond—in strange places and on high places, the top of towers, the roof of houses, the outside of windows, the further edge of pools; but there’s a deep design, on either side, to shorten the distance and overcome the obstacle; and the success of the tempters is only a question of time. They’ve only to keep to their suggestions of danger.”
“Do?” I echoed loudly enough that Miles and Flora, as they walked by, paused for a moment and looked at us. “Don’t they do enough?” I asked in a quieter tone while the kids, having smiled, nodded, and waved goodbye, went back to their performance. We watched for a minute before I replied, “They can destroy them!” At this, my companion turned to me, but her question was unspoken, prompting me to clarify. “They don’t quite know how yet—but they’re really trying. They’re only seen from afar, in odd places and up high—in strange spots like the tops of towers, roofs of houses, outside windows, and the far edges of pools; but there’s a deep plan on both sides to close the gap and get past the barrier. The success of the tempters is just a matter of time. They only have to stick to their hints of danger.”
“For the children to come?”
"For the kids to come?"
“And perish in the attempt!” Mrs. Grose slowly got up, and I scrupulously added: “Unless, of course, we can prevent!”
“And die trying!” Mrs. Grose slowly stood up, and I carefully added: “Unless, of course, we can stop it!”
Standing there before me while I kept my seat, she visibly turned things over. “Their uncle must do the preventing. He must take them away.”
Standing there in front of me while I stayed seated, she clearly thought things through. “Their uncle has to step in. He needs to take them away.”
“And who’s to make him?”
"And who will make him?"
She had been scanning the distance, but she now dropped on me a foolish face. “You, miss.”
She had been looking into the distance, but now she gave me a silly expression. “You, miss.”
“By writing to him that his house is poisoned and his little nephew and niece mad?”
“By telling him that his house is contaminated and that his little nephew and niece are acting crazy?”
“But if they are, miss?”
“But if they are, miss?”
“And if I am myself, you mean? That’s charming news to be sent him by a governess whose prime undertaking was to give him no worry.”
“And if I’m being myself, you mean? That’s lovely news to be sent to him by a governess whose main job was to keep him from worrying.”
Mrs. Grose considered, following the children again. “Yes, he do hate worry. That was the great reason—”
Mrs. Grose thought about it while watching the children again. “Yeah, he really hates worry. That was the main reason—”
“Why those fiends took him in so long? No doubt, though his indifference must have been awful. As I’m not a fiend, at any rate, I shouldn’t take him in.”
“Why did those monsters keep him in so long? No doubt his indifference must have been terrible. Since I’m not a monster, at least, I wouldn’t take him in.”
My companion, after an instant and for all answer, sat down again and grasped my arm. “Make him at any rate come to you.”
My friend, after a moment and without saying anything, sat back down and took hold of my arm. “At least make sure he comes to you.”
I stared. “To me?” I had a sudden fear of what she might do. “‘Him’?”
I stared. “To me?” I suddenly felt scared about what she might do. “‘Him’?”
“He ought to be here—he ought to help.”
“He should be here—he should help.”
I quickly rose, and I think I must have shown her a queerer face than ever yet. “You see me asking him for a visit?” No, with her eyes on my face she evidently couldn’t. Instead of it even—as a woman reads another—she could see what I myself saw: his derision, his amusement, his contempt for the breakdown of my resignation at being left alone and for the fine machinery I had set in motion to attract his attention to my slighted charms. She didn’t know—no one knew—how proud I had been to serve him and to stick to our terms; yet she nonetheless took the measure, I think, of the warning I now gave her. “If you should so lose your head as to appeal to him for me—”
I quickly got up, and I must have looked more odd than I ever had before. “Do you see me asking him for a visit?” No, with her eyes on my face, she clearly couldn’t. Instead of that—even as a woman understands another—she could see what I was seeing: his mockery, his amusement, his contempt for my breakdown at being left alone and for the careful plan I had put in place to catch his attention regarding my overlooked charms. She didn’t know—no one knew—how proud I had been to serve him and to stick to our agreement; yet I think she still understood the warning I was giving her. “If you lose your mind and decide to ask him for me—”
She was really frightened. “Yes, miss?”
She was really scared. “Yes, ma'am?”
“I would leave, on the spot, both him and you.”
“I would leave right now, both him and you.”
XIII
It was all very well to join them, but speaking to them proved quite as much as ever an effort beyond my strength—offered, in close quarters, difficulties as insurmountable as before. This situation continued a month, and with new aggravations and particular notes, the note above all, sharper and sharper, of the small ironic consciousness on the part of my pupils. It was not, I am as sure today as I was sure then, my mere infernal imagination: it was absolutely traceable that they were aware of my predicament and that this strange relation made, in a manner, for a long time, the air in which we moved. I don’t mean that they had their tongues in their cheeks or did anything vulgar, for that was not one of their dangers: I do mean, on the other hand, that the element of the unnamed and untouched became, between us, greater than any other, and that so much avoidance could not have been so successfully effected without a great deal of tacit arrangement. It was as if, at moments, we were perpetually coming into sight of subjects before which we must stop short, turning suddenly out of alleys that we perceived to be blind, closing with a little bang that made us look at each other—for, like all bangs, it was something louder than we had intended—the doors we had indiscreetly opened. All roads lead to Rome, and there were times when it might have struck us that almost every branch of study or subject of conversation skirted forbidden ground. Forbidden ground was the question of the return of the dead in general and of whatever, in especial, might survive, in memory, of the friends little children had lost. There were days when I could have sworn that one of them had, with a small invisible nudge, said to the other: “She thinks she’ll do it this time—but she won’t!” To “do it” would have been to indulge for instance—and for once in a way—in some direct reference to the lady who had prepared them for my discipline. They had a delightful endless appetite for passages in my own history, to which I had again and again treated them; they were in possession of everything that had ever happened to me, had had, with every circumstance the story of my smallest adventures and of those of my brothers and sisters and of the cat and the dog at home, as well as many particulars of the eccentric nature of my father, of the furniture and arrangement of our house, and of the conversation of the old women of our village. There were things enough, taking one with another, to chatter about, if one went very fast and knew by instinct when to go round. They pulled with an art of their own the strings of my invention and my memory; and nothing else perhaps, when I thought of such occasions afterward, gave me so the suspicion of being watched from under cover. It was in any case over my life, my past, and my friends alone that we could take anything like our ease—a state of affairs that led them sometimes without the least pertinence to break out into sociable reminders. I was invited—with no visible connection—to repeat afresh Goody Gosling’s celebrated mot or to confirm the details already supplied as to the cleverness of the vicarage pony.
It was easy enough to join them, but talking to them turned out to be just as much of a struggle as ever—being in such close quarters created challenges that felt just as hard to overcome. This situation lasted a month, accompanied by new annoyances and certain specific undercurrents, especially the increasingly sharp tone of irony from my students. I’m just as sure of this now as I was then: it wasn’t just my imagination; they clearly knew about my struggles, and this odd dynamic influenced the atmosphere we shared for a long time. I don't mean they were mocking me or acting inappropriately, because that wasn’t one of their issues. Rather, I mean that the unsaid and unaddressed topic between us became more significant than anything else, and so much avoidance couldn't have been achieved without significant unspoken agreements. At times, it felt like we were constantly about to confront topics that made us halt, suddenly veering away from paths we realized were dead ends, closing with a little bang that made us exchange glances—because, like all bangs, it was louder than we meant it to be—at the doors we had awkwardly opened. All roads lead to Rome, and there were moments when we might have felt that nearly every area of study or conversation skimmed over forbidden territory. That forbidden territory was the topic of the dead returning in general and whatever might, especially, be remembered about the friends that little children had lost. There were days when I could’ve sworn one of them, with a subtle invisible nudge, whispered to the other: “She thinks she’ll manage this time—but she won’t!” To “manage” would have meant indulging—at least once—in some direct reference to the woman who had prepared them for my supervision. They had an endless appetite for stories from my own past, which I had shared with them many times; they knew everything that had happened to me, had heard all the details of my slightest adventures, as well as those of my siblings, our cat, our dog, and numerous oddities about my father, the layout of our house, and the chatter of the elderly women in our village. There was plenty to talk about, all things considered, if one moved quickly and instinctively knew when to change the subject. They expertly pulled the strings of my imagination and memory; and nothing else, when I later reflected on those moments, gave me such a feeling of being observed from the shadows. In any case, it was over my life, my past, and my friends alone that we could relax—an arrangement that sometimes led them, without any real relevance, to spontaneously remind me of things. I was urged—without any noticeable connection—to repeat Goody Gosling’s famous mot or to verify the details already shared about how clever the vicarage pony was.
It was partly at such junctures as these and partly at quite different ones that, with the turn my matters had now taken, my predicament, as I have called it, grew most sensible. The fact that the days passed for me without another encounter ought, it would have appeared, to have done something toward soothing my nerves. Since the light brush, that second night on the upper landing, of the presence of a woman at the foot of the stair, I had seen nothing, whether in or out of the house, that one had better not have seen. There was many a corner round which I expected to come upon Quint, and many a situation that, in a merely sinister way, would have favored the appearance of Miss Jessel. The summer had turned, the summer had gone; the autumn had dropped upon Bly and had blown out half our lights. The place, with its gray sky and withered garlands, its bared spaces and scattered dead leaves, was like a theater after the performance—all strewn with crumpled playbills. There were exactly states of the air, conditions of sound and of stillness, unspeakable impressions of the kind of ministering moment, that brought back to me, long enough to catch it, the feeling of the medium in which, that June evening out of doors, I had had my first sight of Quint, and in which, too, at those other instants, I had, after seeing him through the window, looked for him in vain in the circle of shrubbery. I recognized the signs, the portents—I recognized the moment, the spot. But they remained unaccompanied and empty, and I continued unmolested; if unmolested one could call a young woman whose sensibility had, in the most extraordinary fashion, not declined but deepened. I had said in my talk with Mrs. Grose on that horrid scene of Flora’s by the lake—and had perplexed her by so saying—that it would from that moment distress me much more to lose my power than to keep it. I had then expressed what was vividly in my mind: the truth that, whether the children really saw or not—since, that is, it was not yet definitely proved—I greatly preferred, as a safeguard, the fullness of my own exposure. I was ready to know the very worst that was to be known. What I had then had an ugly glimpse of was that my eyes might be sealed just while theirs were most opened. Well, my eyes were sealed, it appeared, at present—a consummation for which it seemed blasphemous not to thank God. There was, alas, a difficulty about that: I would have thanked him with all my soul had I not had in a proportionate measure this conviction of the secret of my pupils.
It was partly at times like these and partly at others that, given how my situation had developed, my predicament, as I've called it, became the most apparent. The fact that days went by without another encounter should have helped calm my nerves. Since that brief encounter on the upper landing the second night, when I sensed a woman at the bottom of the stairs, I had seen nothing, whether inside or outside the house, that I wished I hadn't seen. I often expected to run into Quint around many corners, and there were plenty of situations that, in a disturbingly suggestive way, would have invited Miss Jessel's appearance. Summer had ended; autumn had settled over Bly, extinguishing half our lights. The place, with its gray sky and dried garlands, its bare patches and scattered dead leaves, looked like a theater after a show—littered with crumpled playbills. There were specific conditions in the air, sounds and silences, and indescribable impressions that reminded me, long enough to catch it, of the atmosphere in which, that June evening outdoors, I had first seen Quint, and in which, too, at those other moments, I had looked for him in vain among the shrubs after catching a glimpse of him through the window. I recognized the signs, the omens—I recognized the moment, the location. But they remained solitary and devoid of meaning, and I continued unbothered; though "unbothered" might be a strange way to describe a young woman whose sensitivity had, in a remarkably profound way, not diminished but intensified. I had mentioned in my conversation with Mrs. Grose about that horrifying scene with Flora by the lake—and had puzzled her with this statement—that from that point on, it would upset me much more to lose my power than to keep it. I had then expressed what was clearly on my mind: the truth that, whether the children could see the apparitions or not—since, that is, it had not yet been definitely proven—I strongly preferred the fullness of my own exposure as a safeguard. I was ready to face the worst of what could be known. What I had then caught a disturbing glimpse of was that my eyes might be shut just when theirs were wide open. Well, it seemed my eyes *were* shut at that moment—a conclusion for which it felt blasphemous not to be thankful. Unfortunately, there was a challenge with that: I would have thanked him with all my heart if I didn’t simultaneously carry this weighty conviction about my pupils' secret.
How can I retrace today the strange steps of my obsession? There were times of our being together when I would have been ready to swear that, literally, in my presence, but with my direct sense of it closed, they had visitors who were known and were welcome. Then it was that, had I not been deterred by the very chance that such an injury might prove greater than the injury to be averted, my exultation would have broken out. “They’re here, they’re here, you little wretches,” I would have cried, “and you can’t deny it now!” The little wretches denied it with all the added volume of their sociability and their tenderness, in just the crystal depths of which—like the flash of a fish in a stream—the mockery of their advantage peeped up. The shock, in truth, had sunk into me still deeper than I knew on the night when, looking out to see either Quint or Miss Jessel under the stars, I had beheld the boy over whose rest I watched and who had immediately brought in with him—had straightway, there, turned it on me—the lovely upward look with which, from the battlements above me, the hideous apparition of Quint had played. If it was a question of a scare, my discovery on this occasion had scared me more than any other, and it was in the condition of nerves produced by it that I made my actual inductions. They harassed me so that sometimes, at odd moments, I shut myself up audibly to rehearse—it was at once a fantastic relief and a renewed despair—the manner in which I might come to the point. I approached it from one side and the other while, in my room, I flung myself about, but I always broke down in the monstrous utterance of names. As they died away on my lips, I said to myself that I should indeed help them to represent something infamous, if, by pronouncing them, I should violate as rare a little case of instinctive delicacy as any schoolroom, probably, had ever known. When I said to myself: “They have the manners to be silent, and you, trusted as you are, the baseness to speak!” I felt myself crimson and I covered my face with my hands. After these secret scenes I chattered more than ever, going on volubly enough till one of our prodigious, palpable hushes occurred—I can call them nothing else—the strange, dizzy lift or swim (I try for terms!) into a stillness, a pause of all life, that had nothing to do with the more or less noise that at the moment we might be engaged in making and that I could hear through any deepened exhilaration or quickened recitation or louder strum of the piano. Then it was that the others, the outsiders, were there. Though they were not angels, they “passed,” as the French say, causing me, while they stayed, to tremble with the fear of their addressing to their younger victims some yet more infernal message or more vivid image than they had thought good enough for myself.
How can I revisit today the strange path of my obsession? There were times when we were together that I could have sworn that, right in front of me, but with my senses shut off, they had visitors who were known and welcomed. At that moment, if I hadn’t been stopped by the chance that the harm I could cause might be worse than the harm I was trying to avoid, my excitement would have spilled out. “They’re here, they’re here, you little brats,” I would have yelled, “and you can’t deny it now!” The little brats denied it with all the extra enthusiasm of their friendliness and their affection, in just the crystal clarity of which—like a flash of a fish in a stream—the mockery of their advantage peeked through. The shock had actually sunk deeper into me than I realized on the night when, looking out to see either Quint or Miss Jessel under the stars, I saw the boy whose rest I was watching and who immediately brought in with him—the moment he turned to me—the lovely upward look with which the terrifying vision of Quint had engaged me from the battlements above. If it was about a scare, my discovery this time had frightened me more than anything else, and it was in the anxious state caused by it that I made my actual conclusions. They troubled me so much that sometimes, at random moments, I would lock myself in to practice—it was both a fantastical relief and a renewed despair—the way I might confront the situation. I approached it from one angle and then the other while I tossed myself around in my room, but I always stumbled over the monstrous utterance of names. As they faded from my lips, I told myself that I would indeed help them to represent something infamous if, by saying them, I violated as rare a little case of instinctive delicacy as any classroom had ever known. When I thought to myself: “They have the manners to be silent, and you, trusted as you are, the unworthiness to speak!” I felt myself blush and I covered my face with my hands. After these secret moments, I talked more than ever, going on fluently until one of our huge, noticeable silences happened—I can’t call them anything else—the strange, dizzy lift or swim (I search for terms!) into a stillness, a pause of all life, that had nothing to do with the more or less noise we might be making at that moment, which I could hear through any heightened exhilaration or quickened recital or louder strum of the piano. That’s when the others, the outsiders, were there. Though they weren’t angels, they “passed,” as the French say, making me tremble with fear that they might address their younger victims with some even more hellish message or more vivid image than they had deemed good enough for me.
What it was most impossible to get rid of was the cruel idea that, whatever I had seen, Miles and Flora saw more—things terrible and unguessable and that sprang from dreadful passages of intercourse in the past. Such things naturally left on the surface, for the time, a chill which we vociferously denied that we felt; and we had, all three, with repetition, got into such splendid training that we went, each time, almost automatically, to mark the close of the incident, through the very same movements. It was striking of the children, at all events, to kiss me inveterately with a kind of wild irrelevance and never to fail—one or the other—of the precious question that had helped us through many a peril. “When do you think he will come? Don’t you think we ought to write?”—there was nothing like that inquiry, we found by experience, for carrying off an awkwardness. “He” of course was their uncle in Harley Street; and we lived in much profusion of theory that he might at any moment arrive to mingle in our circle. It was impossible to have given less encouragement than he had done to such a doctrine, but if we had not had the doctrine to fall back upon we should have deprived each other of some of our finest exhibitions. He never wrote to them—that may have been selfish, but it was a part of the flattery of his trust of me; for the way in which a man pays his highest tribute to a woman is apt to be but by the more festal celebration of one of the sacred laws of his comfort; and I held that I carried out the spirit of the pledge given not to appeal to him when I let my charges understand that their own letters were but charming literary exercises. They were too beautiful to be posted; I kept them myself; I have them all to this hour. This was a rule indeed which only added to the satiric effect of my being plied with the supposition that he might at any moment be among us. It was exactly as if my charges knew how almost more awkward than anything else that might be for me. There appears to me, moreover, as I look back, no note in all this more extraordinary than the mere fact that, in spite of my tension and of their triumph, I never lost patience with them. Adorable they must in truth have been, I now reflect, that I didn’t in these days hate them! Would exasperation, however, if relief had longer been postponed, finally have betrayed me? It little matters, for relief arrived. I call it relief, though it was only the relief that a snap brings to a strain or the burst of a thunderstorm to a day of suffocation. It was at least change, and it came with a rush.
What was hardest to shake off was the harsh thought that, no matter what I had seen, Miles and Flora saw more—things that were awful and unimaginable, stemming from terrible experiences in the past. Naturally, these things left a chill on the surface, which we loudly denied feeling; and the three of us had, through practice, gotten so good at this that each time we almost automatically went through the same motions to signal the end of the situation. It was striking, nonetheless, how the children would kiss me insistently with a kind of wild randomness and never fail to ask—one or the other—about the precious question that had helped us through many dangers. “When do you think he will come? Don’t you think we ought to write?”—we found there was nothing quite like that question for diffusing awkwardness. “He” was their uncle in Harley Street; we lived in a lot of theories that he could show up at any moment to join us. He couldn't have given less encouragement to such an idea, but if we hadn’t had that belief to rely on, we would have missed out on some of our best moments. He never wrote to them—maybe that was selfish, but it was a part of the flattery in his trust in me; a man often shows his highest respect for a woman by celebrating one of the sacred laws of his comfort, and I believed I honored the pledge not to involve him when I let my charges know that their letters were just delightful writing exercises. They were too beautiful to mail; I kept them myself; I still have them all. This was a rule that only added to the ironic effect of my being subjected to the idea that he might show up at any moment. It felt as if my charges knew that it might be even more awkward for me than anything else. Looking back, what stands out to me is how I never lost my patience with them, despite my tension and their triumph. They must have been truly adorable, or I would have hated them during those days! Would my frustration have finally shown if relief had been delayed longer? It doesn’t matter much, because relief came. I call it relief, even though it was just the easing of pressure like the snap of a taut string or the break of a thunderstorm on a suffocating day. It was at least a change, and it arrived suddenly.
XIV
Walking to church a certain Sunday morning, I had little Miles at my side and his sister, in advance of us and at Mrs. Grose’s, well in sight. It was a crisp, clear day, the first of its order for some time; the night had brought a touch of frost, and the autumn air, bright and sharp, made the church bells almost gay. It was an odd accident of thought that I should have happened at such a moment to be particularly and very gratefully struck with the obedience of my little charges. Why did they never resent my inexorable, my perpetual society? Something or other had brought nearer home to me that I had all but pinned the boy to my shawl and that, in the way our companions were marshaled before me, I might have appeared to provide against some danger of rebellion. I was like a gaoler with an eye to possible surprises and escapes. But all this belonged—I mean their magnificent little surrender—just to the special array of the facts that were most abysmal. Turned out for Sunday by his uncle’s tailor, who had had a free hand and a notion of pretty waistcoats and of his grand little air, Miles’s whole title to independence, the rights of his sex and situation, were so stamped upon him that if he had suddenly struck for freedom I should have had nothing to say. I was by the strangest of chances wondering how I should meet him when the revolution unmistakably occurred. I call it a revolution because I now see how, with the word he spoke, the curtain rose on the last act of my dreadful drama, and the catastrophe was precipitated. “Look here, my dear, you know,” he charmingly said, “when in the world, please, am I going back to school?”
Walking to church on a Sunday morning, I had little Miles beside me, and his sister was ahead of us at Mrs. Grose’s, clearly visible. It was a crisp, clear day, the first one like it in a while; the night had brought a touch of frost, and the bright, sharp autumn air made the church bells seem almost cheerful. It was a strange coincidence that I happened to feel particularly and genuinely grateful for the obedience of my little charges at that moment. Why did they never mind my constant presence? Something had made it clear to me that I had almost pinned the boy to my shawl, and the way our companions were lined up in front of me made it seem like I was prepared for some potential rebellion. I felt like a jailer watching for possible surprises and escapes. But all this—meaning their impressive little surrender—was just due to the specific arrangement of the most overwhelming facts. Dressed for Sunday by his uncle’s tailor, who had a free hand and a flair for stylish waistcoats and a grand little look, Miles’s entire claim to independence, the rights of his age and status, were so evident that if he had suddenly demanded his freedom, I wouldn’t have had a word to say. By the strangest chance, I was wondering how I would respond when the revolution clearly took place. I call it a revolution because I now understand how, with the words he spoke, the curtain rose on the final act of my terrible drama, and the crisis was triggered. “Look here, my dear, you know,” he said charmingly, “when in the world, please, am I going back to school?”
Transcribed here the speech sounds harmless enough, particularly as uttered in the sweet, high, casual pipe with which, at all interlocutors, but above all at his eternal governess, he threw off intonations as if he were tossing roses. There was something in them that always made one “catch,” and I caught, at any rate, now so effectually that I stopped as short as if one of the trees of the park had fallen across the road. There was something new, on the spot, between us, and he was perfectly aware that I recognized it, though, to enable me to do so, he had no need to look a whit less candid and charming than usual. I could feel in him how he already, from my at first finding nothing to reply, perceived the advantage he had gained. I was so slow to find anything that he had plenty of time, after a minute, to continue with his suggestive but inconclusive smile: “You know, my dear, that for a fellow to be with a lady always—!” His “my dear” was constantly on his lips for me, and nothing could have expressed more the exact shade of the sentiment with which I desired to inspire my pupils than its fond familiarity. It was so respectfully easy.
The speech sounds pretty harmless when written down, especially when delivered in that sweet, high, casual voice he used with everyone, but especially with his forever governess, as if he were tossing out roses. There was something in his tone that always made you “catch,” and I definitely caught it this time—so much so that I stopped abruptly as if a tree had fallen across the road. There was something different right then between us, and he was fully aware that I recognized it, even though he didn’t have to look any less genuine and charming than usual for me to realize it. I could sense that he understood, from my initial silence, how much of an upper hand he had gained. I was so slow to think of a response that he had plenty of time after a minute to continue with his suggestive yet inconclusive smile: “You know, my dear, that being with a lady always—!” His “my dear” was always on his lips when talking to me, and nothing could have better expressed the exact shade of affection I wanted to inspire in my students than its affectionate familiarity. It was so respectfully easy.
But, oh, how I felt that at present I must pick my own phrases! I remember that, to gain time, I tried to laugh, and I seemed to see in the beautiful face with which he watched me how ugly and queer I looked. “And always with the same lady?” I returned.
But, oh, how I felt that right now I had to choose my own words! I remember that, to buy myself some time, I tried to laugh, and I could see in the lovely face watching me just how ugly and strange I looked. “And always with the same lady?” I replied.
He neither blanched nor winked. The whole thing was virtually out between us. “Ah, of course, she’s a jolly, ‘perfect’ lady; but, after all, I’m a fellow, don’t you see? that’s—well, getting on.”
He neither flinched nor blinked. The whole thing was pretty much out in the open between us. “Ah, of course, she’s a cheerful, ‘perfect’ lady; but, after all, I’m a guy, don’t you see? That’s—well, moving forward.”
I lingered there with him an instant ever so kindly. “Yes, you’re getting on.” Oh, but I felt helpless!
I stayed there with him for a moment, feeling really nice. “Yeah, you’re getting older.” Oh, but I felt so helpless!
I have kept to this day the heartbreaking little idea of how he seemed to know that and to play with it. “And you can’t say I’ve not been awfully good, can you?”
I still hold onto the heartbreaking little feeling of how he seemed to know that and to toy with it. “And you can’t say I haven’t been really good, can you?”
I laid my hand on his shoulder, for, though I felt how much better it would have been to walk on, I was not yet quite able. “No, I can’t say that, Miles.”
I put my hand on his shoulder because, even though I knew it would have been better to keep walking, I just couldn't do it yet. “No, I can't say that, Miles.”
“Except just that one night, you know—!”
“Except for that one night, you know—!”
“That one night?” I couldn’t look as straight as he.
“That one night?” I couldn’t look him in the eye like he did.
“Why, when I went down—went out of the house.”
“Why, when I stepped outside—when I left the house.”
“Oh, yes. But I forget what you did it for.”
“Oh, yes. But I can't remember why you did it.”
“You forget?”—he spoke with the sweet extravagance of childish reproach. “Why, it was to show you I could!”
“You forgot?”—he said with the charming flair of a child’s teasing. “Well, it was to show you I could!”
“Oh, yes, you could.”
"Absolutely, you can."
“And I can again.”
"And I can do it again."
I felt that I might, perhaps, after all, succeed in keeping my wits about me. “Certainly. But you won’t.”
I felt like I might actually manage to stay calm after all. "Definitely. But you won't."
“No, not that again. It was nothing.”
“No, not that again. It was nothing.”
“It was nothing,” I said. “But we must go on.”
“It was nothing,” I said. “But we have to keep going.”
He resumed our walk with me, passing his hand into my arm. “Then when am I going back?”
He continued walking with me, linking his arm with mine. “So when am I going back?”
I wore, in turning it over, my most responsible air. “Were you very happy at school?”
I put on my most serious expression as I asked, “Were you really happy at school?”
He just considered. “Oh, I’m happy enough anywhere!”
He just thought, “Oh, I’m happy enough anywhere!”
“Well, then,” I quavered, “if you’re just as happy here—!”
“Well, then,” I said nervously, “if you’re just as happy here—!”
“Ah, but that isn’t everything! Of course you know a lot—”
“Ah, but that isn’t everything! Of course you know a lot—”
“But you hint that you know almost as much?” I risked as he paused.
“But you suggest that you know almost as much?” I ventured as he paused.
“Not half I want to!” Miles honestly professed. “But it isn’t so much that.”
“Not even close to half!” Miles honestly admitted. “But it’s not really about that.”
“What is it, then?”
"What is it?"
“Well—I want to see more life.”
“Well—I want to experience more of life.”
“I see; I see.” We had arrived within sight of the church and of various persons, including several of the household of Bly, on their way to it and clustered about the door to see us go in. I quickened our step; I wanted to get there before the question between us opened up much further; I reflected hungrily that, for more than an hour, he would have to be silent; and I thought with envy of the comparative dusk of the pew and of the almost spiritual help of the hassock on which I might bend my knees. I seemed literally to be running a race with some confusion to which he was about to reduce me, but I felt that he had got in first when, before we had even entered the churchyard, he threw out—
“I get it; I get it.” We had gotten close to the church and could see several people, including some from the Bly household, making their way there and gathering around the entrance to watch us go in. I picked up the pace; I wanted to arrive before the topic between us unfolded any further. I thought eagerly that for more than an hour, he would have to stay quiet; and I envied the relative shadows of the pew and the almost spiritual support of the hassock where I could bend my knees. I felt like I was literally racing against some confusion he was about to throw at me, but I sensed he had gotten ahead when, before we even stepped into the churchyard, he let out—
“I want my own sort!”
“I want my own kind!”
It literally made me bound forward. “There are not many of your own sort, Miles!” I laughed. “Unless perhaps dear little Flora!”
It literally made me jump forward. “There aren’t many people like you, Miles!” I laughed. “Unless maybe sweet little Flora!”
“You really compare me to a baby girl?”
"You really think I'm like a little girl?"
This found me singularly weak. “Don’t you, then, love our sweet Flora?”
This made me feel unusually weak. “So you don’t love our sweet Flora, then?”
“If I didn’t—and you, too; if I didn’t—!” he repeated as if retreating for a jump, yet leaving his thought so unfinished that, after we had come into the gate, another stop, which he imposed on me by the pressure of his arm, had become inevitable. Mrs. Grose and Flora had passed into the church, the other worshippers had followed, and we were, for the minute, alone among the old, thick graves. We had paused, on the path from the gate, by a low, oblong, tablelike tomb.
“If I didn’t—and you, too; if I didn’t—!” he repeated, as if getting ready to leap, but leaving his thought so incomplete that, after we entered the gate, another stop, which he forced on me with the pressure of his arm, became unavoidable. Mrs. Grose and Flora had gone into the church, the other worshippers had followed, and for a moment, we were alone among the old, thick graves. We had paused on the path from the gate, beside a low, rectangular, tabletop-like tomb.
“Yes, if you didn’t—?”
“Yes, if you didn’t—?”
He looked, while I waited, at the graves. “Well, you know what!” But he didn’t move, and he presently produced something that made me drop straight down on the stone slab, as if suddenly to rest. “Does my uncle think what you think?”
He looked at the graves while I waited. “Well, you know what!” But he didn’t move, and then he pulled out something that made me drop down on the stone slab, almost like I needed to rest. “Does my uncle think what you think?”
I markedly rested. “How do you know what I think?”
I really took a break. “How do you know what I'm thinking?”
“Ah, well, of course I don’t; for it strikes me you never tell me. But I mean does he know?”
“Ah, well, of course I don’t; because it seems like you never tell me. But I mean, does he know?”
“Know what, Miles?”
"Guess what, Miles?"
“Why, the way I’m going on.”
"Why I'm acting this way."
I perceived quickly enough that I could make, to this inquiry, no answer that would not involve something of a sacrifice of my employer. Yet it appeared to me that we were all, at Bly, sufficiently sacrificed to make that venial. “I don’t think your uncle much cares.”
I quickly realized that I couldn’t answer this question without sacrificing something of my employer. However, it seemed to me that we were all at Bly sacrificed enough to make that okay. “I don’t think your uncle really cares.”
Miles, on this, stood looking at me. “Then don’t you think he can be made to?”
Miles stood there looking at me. “Then don’t you think he can be made to?”
“In what way?”
“How so?”
“Why, by his coming down.”
“Why, by him coming down.”
“But who’ll get him to come down?”
“But who’s going to get him to come down?”
“I will!” the boy said with extraordinary brightness and emphasis. He gave me another look charged with that expression and then marched off alone into church.
“I will!” the boy said with remarkable enthusiasm and emphasis. He gave me another look filled with that expression and then walked off alone into the church.
XV
The business was practically settled from the moment I never followed him. It was a pitiful surrender to agitation, but my being aware of this had somehow no power to restore me. I only sat there on my tomb and read into what my little friend had said to me the fullness of its meaning; by the time I had grasped the whole of which I had also embraced, for absence, the pretext that I was ashamed to offer my pupils and the rest of the congregation such an example of delay. What I said to myself above all was that Miles had got something out of me and that the proof of it, for him, would be just this awkward collapse. He had got out of me that there was something I was much afraid of and that he should probably be able to make use of my fear to gain, for his own purpose, more freedom. My fear was of having to deal with the intolerable question of the grounds of his dismissal from school, for that was really but the question of the horrors gathered behind. That his uncle should arrive to treat with me of these things was a solution that, strictly speaking, I ought now to have desired to bring on; but I could so little face the ugliness and the pain of it that I simply procrastinated and lived from hand to mouth. The boy, to my deep discomposure, was immensely in the right, was in a position to say to me: “Either you clear up with my guardian the mystery of this interruption of my studies, or you cease to expect me to lead with you a life that’s so unnatural for a boy.” What was so unnatural for the particular boy I was concerned with was this sudden revelation of a consciousness and a plan.
The situation was pretty much decided the moment I stopped following him. It was a sad surrender to anxiety, but realizing this didn’t give me any power to feel better. I just sat there, feeling trapped, and pondered the full meaning of what my little friend had said. By the time I grasped everything, I was overwhelmed by the fact that I had also embraced, through absence, the excuse that I was too embarrassed to present to my students and the rest of the group for such a delay. What stood out to me was that Miles had gotten something out of me, and the proof for him was this awkward breakdown. He had figured out that I was afraid of something, and he was likely going to use my fear to gain more freedom for himself. I was afraid of having to confront the unbearable question of why he was expelled from school, which was really just about the horrors lurking behind that situation. His uncle coming to discuss these matters with me would have been a solution that I should have wanted, but the thought of facing the unpleasantness and pain made me procrastinate and live day by day. This boy, much to my discomfort, was completely right and could easily say to me: “Either you sort out the mystery of why my studies were interrupted with my guardian, or you can stop expecting me to lead a life that’s so unnatural for a boy.” What was particularly unnatural for the boy I was dealing with was this sudden awareness and his plan.
That was what really overcame me, what prevented my going in. I walked round the church, hesitating, hovering; I reflected that I had already, with him, hurt myself beyond repair. Therefore I could patch up nothing, and it was too extreme an effort to squeeze beside him into the pew: he would be so much more sure than ever to pass his arm into mine and make me sit there for an hour in close, silent contact with his commentary on our talk. For the first minute since his arrival I wanted to get away from him. As I paused beneath the high east window and listened to the sounds of worship, I was taken with an impulse that might master me, I felt, completely should I give it the least encouragement. I might easily put an end to my predicament by getting away altogether. Here was my chance; there was no one to stop me; I could give the whole thing up—turn my back and retreat. It was only a question of hurrying again, for a few preparations, to the house which the attendance at church of so many of the servants would practically have left unoccupied. No one, in short, could blame me if I should just drive desperately off. What was it to get away if I got away only till dinner? That would be in a couple of hours, at the end of which—I had the acute prevision—my little pupils would play at innocent wonder about my nonappearance in their train.
That was what really held me back, what stopped me from going in. I walked around the church, hesitating, lingering; I realized that I had already hurt myself beyond repair with him. So there was nothing I could fix, and it felt too extreme to squeeze in beside him in the pew: he would definitely put his arm around mine and make me sit there for an hour in close, silent contact while he commented on our conversation. For the first time since he arrived, I wanted to get away from him. As I paused under the high east window and listened to the sounds of worship, I was struck by an impulse that would completely take over if I gave it the slightest encouragement. I could easily escape my predicament by leaving entirely. Here was my chance; no one would stop me; I could give up the whole thing—turn my back and retreat. It was just a matter of hurrying back to the house, which would be practically empty with so many servants at church. No one, in short, could blame me if I just drove off in a panic. What was it to get away if I only went until dinner? That would be in a couple of hours, after which—I knew for sure—my little pupils would wonder innocently about my absence from their group.
“What did you do, you naughty, bad thing? Why in the world, to worry us so—and take our thoughts off, too, don’t you know?—did you desert us at the very door?” I couldn’t meet such questions nor, as they asked them, their false little lovely eyes; yet it was all so exactly what I should have to meet that, as the prospect grew sharp to me, I at last let myself go.
“What did you do, you naughty, bad thing? Why on earth would you worry us like this—and distract our thoughts too, don’t you know?—by abandoning us right at the door?” I couldn’t face such questions or, as they asked them, their deceptive little lovely eyes; yet it was exactly what I would have to confront, and as the prospect became clearer to me, I finally let myself go.
I got, so far as the immediate moment was concerned, away; I came straight out of the churchyard and, thinking hard, retraced my steps through the park. It seemed to me that by the time I reached the house I had made up my mind I would fly. The Sunday stillness both of the approaches and of the interior, in which I met no one, fairly excited me with a sense of opportunity. Were I to get off quickly, this way, I should get off without a scene, without a word. My quickness would have to be remarkable, however, and the question of a conveyance was the great one to settle. Tormented, in the hall, with difficulties and obstacles, I remember sinking down at the foot of the staircase—suddenly collapsing there on the lowest step and then, with a revulsion, recalling that it was exactly where more than a month before, in the darkness of night and just so bowed with evil things, I had seen the specter of the most horrible of women. At this I was able to straighten myself; I went the rest of the way up; I made, in my bewilderment, for the schoolroom, where there were objects belonging to me that I should have to take. But I opened the door to find again, in a flash, my eyes unsealed. In the presence of what I saw I reeled straight back upon my resistance.
I got away, at least for the moment; I stepped straight out of the churchyard and, deep in thought, retraced my steps through the park. By the time I reached the house, I felt sure I had decided to leave. The quietness of Sunday, both outside and inside, where I encountered no one, filled me with a sense of freedom. If I could leave quickly this way, I could do so without a scene or a word. However, I knew my speed would need to be impressive, and figuring out how to get away was the main challenge. Tormented in the hall by obstacles and difficulties, I remember collapsing at the bottom of the staircase—suddenly dropping onto the lowest step, then, with a jolt, recalling that it was exactly where, over a month ago, in the darkness of night and feeling similarly overcome, I had seen the terrifying apparition of a woman. This thought helped me pull myself together; I made my way up the rest of the stairs and, in my confusion, headed for the schoolroom, where there were some things I needed to take. But as I opened the door, I was struck again, my eyes wide open. Faced with what I saw, I staggered backward, overwhelmed by my own resistance.
Seated at my own table in clear noonday light I saw a person whom, without my previous experience, I should have taken at the first blush for some housemaid who might have stayed at home to look after the place and who, availing herself of rare relief from observation and of the schoolroom table and my pens, ink, and paper, had applied herself to the considerable effort of a letter to her sweetheart. There was an effort in the way that, while her arms rested on the table, her hands with evident weariness supported her head; but at the moment I took this in I had already become aware that, in spite of my entrance, her attitude strangely persisted. Then it was—with the very act of its announcing itself—that her identity flared up in a change of posture. She rose, not as if she had heard me, but with an indescribable grand melancholy of indifference and detachment, and, within a dozen feet of me, stood there as my vile predecessor. Dishonored and tragic, she was all before me; but even as I fixed and, for memory, secured it, the awful image passed away. Dark as midnight in her black dress, her haggard beauty and her unutterable woe, she had looked at me long enough to appear to say that her right to sit at my table was as good as mine to sit at hers. While these instants lasted, indeed, I had the extraordinary chill of feeling that it was I who was the intruder. It was as a wild protest against it that, actually addressing her—“You terrible, miserable woman!”—I heard myself break into a sound that, by the open door, rang through the long passage and the empty house. She looked at me as if she heard me, but I had recovered myself and cleared the air. There was nothing in the room the next minute but the sunshine and a sense that I must stay.
Sitting at my table in the bright midday light, I saw someone who, without my previous experiences, I would have immediately thought was a housemaid. She seemed like someone who might have stayed home to keep an eye on things, using the rare moment of privacy to write a letter to her sweetheart with my schoolroom table, pens, ink, and paper. There was a visible strain in the way her arms rested on the table, her hands supporting her head with evident fatigue; yet, as I noticed this, I realized her posture strangely remained unchanged despite my arrival. Just then, with the moment of realization, her identity shifted with a change in position. She stood up, not as if she’d heard me, but with a profound, sorrowful indifference, and, just a few feet away from me, she stood there as my disgraceful predecessor. Dishonored and tragic, she was completely before me; but even as I focused on that memory, the haunting image faded away. Dressed in dark black and looking as bleak as midnight, her worn beauty and deep sadness made it seem like she was silently claiming that her right to sit at my table was just as valid as mine to be at hers. During those moments, I felt an incredible chill, as if I were the one intruding. In a wild protest against that feeling, I actually spoke to her, “You terrible, miserable woman!” I couldn’t believe I had raised my voice, and it echoed down the long corridor and through the empty house. She glanced at me as if she had heard, but I regained my composure and cleared the tension in the air. In the next moment, the room was filled only with sunlight and a sense that I needed to stay.
XVI
I had so perfectly expected that the return of my pupils would be marked by a demonstration that I was freshly upset at having to take into account that they were dumb about my absence. Instead of gaily denouncing and caressing me, they made no allusion to my having failed them, and I was left, for the time, on perceiving that she too said nothing, to study Mrs. Grose’s odd face. I did this to such purpose that I made sure they had in some way bribed her to silence; a silence that, however, I would engage to break down on the first private opportunity. This opportunity came before tea: I secured five minutes with her in the housekeeper’s room, where, in the twilight, amid a smell of lately baked bread, but with the place all swept and garnished, I found her sitting in pained placidity before the fire. So I see her still, so I see her best: facing the flame from her straight chair in the dusky, shining room, a large clean image of the “put away”—of drawers closed and locked and rest without a remedy.
I had expected that my students' return would show how upset I was that they seemed clueless about my absence. Instead of happily confronting and welcoming me back, they completely ignored the fact that I had let them down. This left me, especially noticing that she too didn’t say anything, to focus on studying Mrs. Grose’s strange expression. I was convinced they had somehow persuaded her to keep quiet; a silence I was determined to break at the first chance I got. That chance came before tea: I managed to get five minutes alone with her in the housekeeper’s room, where, in the dim light and the smell of freshly baked bread, everything was tidy and arranged. I found her sitting there, looking pained yet calm before the fire. That’s how I still picture her best: facing the flames from her straight chair in the dusky, glowing room, an image of everything being “put away”—with drawers closed and locked and a sense of rest that brought no relief.
“Oh, yes, they asked me to say nothing; and to please them—so long as they were there—of course I promised. But what had happened to you?”
“Oh, yes, they asked me to keep quiet; and to make them happy—since they were there—I obviously promised. But what happened to you?”
“I only went with you for the walk,” I said. “I had then to come back to meet a friend.”
“I only went with you for the walk,” I said. “I needed to come back to meet a friend.”
She showed her surprise. “A friend—you?”
She expressed her surprise. “A friend—you?”
“Oh, yes, I have a couple!” I laughed. “But did the children give you a reason?”
“Oh, yeah, I have a few!” I laughed. “But did the kids give you a reason?”
“For not alluding to your leaving us? Yes; they said you would like it better. Do you like it better?”
“For not mentioning your departure? Yeah; they said you would prefer it that way. Do you prefer it?”
My face had made her rueful. “No, I like it worse!” But after an instant I added: “Did they say why I should like it better?”
My expression made her regretful. “No, I like it even less!” But after a moment, I added, “Did they say why I should like it more?”
“No; Master Miles only said, ‘We must do nothing but what she likes!’”
“No; Master Miles only said, ‘We can only do what she likes!’”
“I wish indeed he would. And what did Flora say?”
“I really wish he would. And what did Flora say?”
“Miss Flora was too sweet. She said, ‘Oh, of course, of course!’—and I said the same.”
“Miss Flora was really sweet. She said, ‘Oh, of course, of course!’—and I said the same.”
I thought a moment. “You were too sweet, too—I can hear you all. But nonetheless, between Miles and me, it’s now all out.”
I thought for a moment. “You were too sweet, too—I can hear all of you. But still, between Miles and me, it’s all out in the open now.”
“All out?” My companion stared. “But what, miss?”
“All out?” My friend looked surprised. “But what do you mean, miss?”
“Everything. It doesn’t matter. I’ve made up my mind. I came home, my dear,” I went on, “for a talk with Miss Jessel.”
“Everything. It doesn’t matter. I’ve made up my mind. I came home, my dear,” I continued, “for a conversation with Miss Jessel.”
I had by this time formed the habit of having Mrs. Grose literally well in hand in advance of my sounding that note; so that even now, as she bravely blinked under the signal of my word, I could keep her comparatively firm. “A talk! Do you mean she spoke?”
I had by this time gotten into the habit of having Mrs. Grose completely prepared before I dropped that hint; so even now, as she resolutely looked away at my cue, I could keep her relatively steady. “A talk! Are you saying she actually spoke?”
“It came to that. I found her, on my return, in the schoolroom.”
“It came to that. I found her, when I got back, in the classroom.”
“And what did she say?” I can hear the good woman still, and the candor of her stupefaction.
“And what did she say?” I can still hear the kind woman, along with the honesty of her shock.
“That she suffers the torments—!”
"She endures the torment—!"
It was this, of a truth, that made her, as she filled out my picture, gape. “Do you mean,” she faltered, “—of the lost?”
It was this, truly, that made her, as she completed my picture, stare in shock. “Are you saying,” she hesitated, “—of the lost?”
“Of the lost. Of the damned. And that’s why, to share them—” I faltered myself with the horror of it.
“Of the lost. Of the damned. And that’s why, to share them—” I hesitated, overwhelmed by the horror of it.
But my companion, with less imagination, kept me up. “To share them—?”
But my friend, who wasn't as creative, kept me awake. “To share them—?”
“She wants Flora.” Mrs. Grose might, as I gave it to her, fairly have fallen away from me had I not been prepared. I still held her there, to show I was. “As I’ve told you, however, it doesn’t matter.”
“She wants Flora.” Mrs. Grose might have completely collapsed if I hadn’t been ready for it. I kept my grip on her to show I was still with her. “As I’ve told you, though, it doesn’t change anything.”
“Because you’ve made up your mind? But to what?”
“Because you've made your decision? But about what?”
“To everything.”
"To all things."
“And what do you call ‘everything’?”
“And what do you mean by ‘everything’?”
“Why, sending for their uncle.”
"Why, contacting their uncle."
“Oh, miss, in pity do,” my friend broke out. “ah, but I will, I will! I see it’s the only way. What’s ‘out,’ as I told you, with Miles is that if he thinks I’m afraid to—and has ideas of what he gains by that—he shall see he’s mistaken. Yes, yes; his uncle shall have it here from me on the spot (and before the boy himself, if necessary) that if I’m to be reproached with having done nothing again about more school—”
“Oh, miss, please do!” my friend exclaimed. “Ah, but I will, I will! I realize this is the only way. What’s the issue, as I mentioned before, with Miles is that if he thinks I’m afraid to—and has notions of what he gains by that—he’s going to see he’s wrong. Yes, yes; his uncle will hear it directly from me right here (and in front of the boy himself, if needed) that if I’m going to be blamed for not doing anything about more school again—”
“Yes, miss—” my companion pressed me.
“Yes, miss—” my friend urged me.
“Well, there’s that awful reason.”
“Well, there’s that terrible reason.”
There were now clearly so many of these for my poor colleague that she was excusable for being vague. “But—a—which?”
There were clearly so many of these for my poor colleague that she could be forgiven for being vague. “But—which one?”
“Why, the letter from his old place.”
“Wow, it’s the letter from his old job.”
“You’ll show it to the master?”
"You'll show it to the boss?"
“I ought to have done so on the instant.”
“I should have done that right away.”
“Oh, no!” said Mrs. Grose with decision.
“Oh, no!” Mrs. Grose said firmly.
“I’ll put it before him,” I went on inexorably, “that I can’t undertake to work the question on behalf of a child who has been expelled—”
“I’ll put it to him,” I continued firmly, “that I can’t take on the issue for a child who has been expelled—”
“For we’ve never in the least known what!” Mrs. Grose declared.
“For we’ve never known at all!” Mrs. Grose declared.
“For wickedness. For what else—when he’s so clever and beautiful and perfect? Is he stupid? Is he untidy? Is he infirm? Is he ill-natured? He’s exquisite—so it can be only that; and that would open up the whole thing. After all,” I said, “it’s their uncle’s fault. If he left here such people—!”
“For wickedness. What else could it be—when he’s so smart and attractive and flawless? Is he dumb? Is he messy? Is he weak? Is he unpleasant? He’s stunning—so it must be just that; and that would explain everything. After all,” I said, “it’s their uncle’s fault. If he left such people here—!”
“He didn’t really in the least know them. The fault’s mine.” She had turned quite pale.
“He didn’t really know them at all. It’s my fault.” She had turned very pale.
“Well, you shan’t suffer,” I answered.
"Well, you won't suffer," I replied.
“The children shan’t!” she emphatically returned.
“The children won’t!” she emphatically replied.
I was silent awhile; we looked at each other. “Then what am I to tell him?”
I stayed quiet for a bit; we stared at each other. “So what should I say to him?”
“You needn’t tell him anything. I’ll tell him.”
"You don't have to tell him anything. I’ll tell him."
I measured this. “Do you mean you’ll write—?” Remembering she couldn’t, I caught myself up. “How do you communicate?”
I measured this. “Are you saying you’ll write—?” Remembering she couldn’t, I stopped myself. “How do you communicate?”
“I tell the bailiff. He writes.”
“I tell the bailiff. He types.”
“And should you like him to write our story?”
“And would you like him to write our story?”
My question had a sarcastic force that I had not fully intended, and it made her, after a moment, inconsequently break down. The tears were again in her eyes. “Ah, miss, you write!”
My question came off more sarcastic than I meant it to, and it made her suddenly break down after a moment. Tears filled her eyes again. “Oh, miss, you write!”
“Well—tonight,” I at last answered; and on this we separated.
“Well—tonight,” I finally said; and with that, we went our separate ways.
XVII
I went so far, in the evening, as to make a beginning. The weather had changed back, a great wind was abroad, and beneath the lamp, in my room, with Flora at peace beside me, I sat for a long time before a blank sheet of paper and listened to the lash of the rain and the batter of the gusts. Finally I went out, taking a candle; I crossed the passage and listened a minute at Miles’s door. What, under my endless obsession, I had been impelled to listen for was some betrayal of his not being at rest, and I presently caught one, but not in the form I had expected. His voice tinkled out. “I say, you there—come in.” It was a gaiety in the gloom!
I went so far as to start in the evening. The weather had changed again; a strong wind was blowing, and under the lamp in my room, with Flora peacefully beside me, I sat for a long time in front of a blank sheet of paper, listening to the rain and the pounding gusts. Finally, I took a candle and headed out; I crossed the hallway and listened for a minute at Miles’s door. What I was obsessively hoping to hear was any sign that he wasn’t at rest, and I eventually did, but not in the way I expected. His voice rang out. “Hey, you there—come in.” It was a cheerful sound in the darkness!
I went in with my light and found him, in bed, very wide awake, but very much at his ease. “Well, what are you up to?” he asked with a grace of sociability in which it occurred to me that Mrs. Grose, had she been present, might have looked in vain for proof that anything was “out.”
I went in with my light and found him, in bed, fully awake but completely relaxed. “Well, what are you doing?” he asked with a friendly ease that made me think Mrs. Grose, if she had been there, would have searched in vain for any sign that something was “off.”
I stood over him with my candle. “How did you know I was there?”
I stood over him with my candle. “How did you know I was here?”
“Why, of course I heard you. Did you fancy you made no noise? You’re like a troop of cavalry!” he beautifully laughed.
“Of course I heard you. Did you really think you were being quiet? You sound like a bunch of cavalry!” he said with a charming laugh.
“Then you weren’t asleep?”
"So you weren't asleep?"
“Not much! I lie awake and think.”
“Not much! I just lie awake and think.”
I had put my candle, designedly, a short way off, and then, as he held out his friendly old hand to me, had sat down on the edge of his bed. “What is it,” I asked, “that you think of?”
I had placed my candle purposefully a little ways away, and then, as he extended his warm old hand toward me, I sat down on the edge of his bed. “What is it,” I asked, “that you're thinking about?”
“What in the world, my dear, but you?”
“What in the world, my dear, but you?”
“Ah, the pride I take in your appreciation doesn’t insist on that! I had so far rather you slept.”
“Ah, I don’t need that for you to appreciate me! I would have rather you slept.”
“Well, I think also, you know, of this queer business of ours.”
“Well, I also think about this strange situation of ours.”
I marked the coolness of his firm little hand. “Of what queer business, Miles?”
I noticed the coolness of his small, firm hand. “What strange business is this, Miles?”
“Why, the way you bring me up. And all the rest!”
“Why, the way you raise me. And everything else!”
I fairly held my breath a minute, and even from my glimmering taper there was light enough to show how he smiled up at me from his pillow. “What do you mean by all the rest?”
I held my breath for a moment, and even with my flickering candle, there was enough light to see him smiling up at me from his pillow. “What do you mean by all the rest?”
“Oh, you know, you know!”
“Oh, you know!”
I could say nothing for a minute, though I felt, as I held his hand and our eyes continued to meet, that my silence had all the air of admitting his charge and that nothing in the whole world of reality was perhaps at that moment so fabulous as our actual relation. “Certainly you shall go back to school,” I said, “if it be that that troubles you. But not to the old place—we must find another, a better. How could I know it did trouble you, this question, when you never told me so, never spoke of it at all?” His clear, listening face, framed in its smooth whiteness, made him for the minute as appealing as some wistful patient in a children’s hospital; and I would have given, as the resemblance came to me, all I possessed on earth really to be the nurse or the sister of charity who might have helped to cure him. Well, even as it was, I perhaps might help! “Do you know you’ve never said a word to me about your school—I mean the old one; never mentioned it in any way?”
I was quiet for a minute, but as I held his hand and our eyes locked, I felt that my silence seemed to confirm his accusation, and that nothing in reality felt as extraordinary as our relationship at that moment. “Of course, you can go back to school,” I said, “if that's what's bothering you. But not to the same place—we need to find another, a better one. How was I supposed to know it troubled you when you never mentioned it, never brought it up at all?” His attentive, bright face, framed by its smooth paleness, made him look, for a moment, as endearing as a hopeful patient in a children's hospital; and I would have given everything I owned to be the nurse or the charity sister who could help him heal. Well, even so, I might still be able to help! “You know, you’ve never said anything to me about your school—I mean the old one; you’ve never brought it up at all?”
He seemed to wonder; he smiled with the same loveliness. But he clearly gained time; he waited, he called for guidance. “Haven’t I?” It wasn’t for me to help him—it was for the thing I had met!
He looked like he was thinking; he smiled just as beautifully. But he was definitely stalling; he waited and asked for advice. “Haven’t I?” It wasn’t my place to assist him—it was meant for the thing I had encountered!
Something in his tone and the expression of his face, as I got this from him, set my heart aching with such a pang as it had never yet known; so unutterably touching was it to see his little brain puzzled and his little resources taxed to play, under the spell laid on him, a part of innocence and consistency. “No, never—from the hour you came back. You’ve never mentioned to me one of your masters, one of your comrades, nor the least little thing that ever happened to you at school. Never, little Miles—no, never—have you given me an inkling of anything that may have happened there. Therefore you can fancy how much I’m in the dark. Until you came out, that way, this morning, you had, since the first hour I saw you, scarce even made a reference to anything in your previous life. You seemed so perfectly to accept the present.” It was extraordinary how my absolute conviction of his secret precocity (or whatever I might call the poison of an influence that I dared but half to phrase) made him, in spite of the faint breath of his inward trouble, appear as accessible as an older person—imposed him almost as an intellectual equal. “I thought you wanted to go on as you are.”
Something in his tone and the look on his face, as I took it in, made my heart ache in a way it never had before; it was heartbreaking to see his little mind confused and his tiny resources stretched to maintain, under the spell cast upon him, a facade of innocence and consistency. “No, never—from the moment you returned. You haven’t mentioned a single one of your teachers, one of your friends, or even the slightest thing that happened to you at school. Never, little Miles—no, never—have you given me a hint about anything that might have taken place there. So you can imagine how much I'm left guessing. Until you walked out like that this morning, you had barely made any reference to your past since the first time I saw you. You seemed to completely embrace the present.” It was remarkable how my absolute certainty about his hidden maturity (or whatever I might call the toxic influence I could barely articulate) made him, despite the subtle hint of his internal struggle, seem as approachable as an older person—he felt almost like an intellectual peer. “I thought you wanted to continue as you are.”
It struck me that at this he just faintly colored. He gave, at any rate, like a convalescent slightly fatigued, a languid shake of his head. “I don’t—I don’t. I want to get away.”
It hit me that he just slightly flushed at this. He reacted, at least, like someone recovering from an illness, shaking his head weakly. “I don’t—I don’t. I want to get away.”
“You’re tired of Bly?”
“Tired of Bly now?”
“Oh, no, I like Bly.”
“Oh, no, I love Bly.”
“Well, then—?”
“Well, then—?”
“Oh, you know what a boy wants!”
“Oh, you know what guys want!”
I felt that I didn’t know so well as Miles, and I took temporary refuge. “You want to go to your uncle?”
I felt like I didn’t know as much as Miles, so I took a break. “You want to go see your uncle?”
Again, at this, with his sweet ironic face, he made a movement on the pillow. “Ah, you can’t get off with that!”
Again, at this, with his sweet ironic face, he shifted on the pillow. “Ah, you can’t get away with that!”
I was silent a little, and it was I, now, I think, who changed color. “My dear, I don’t want to get off!”
I was quiet for a moment, and I think it was me who turned pale. “My dear, I don’t want to get off!”
“You can’t, even if you do. You can’t, you can’t!”—he lay beautifully staring. “My uncle must come down, and you must completely settle things.”
“You can't, even if you try. You can't, you can't!”—he lay there staring beautifully. “My uncle has to come down, and you need to sort everything out completely.”
“If we do,” I returned with some spirit, “you may be sure it will be to take you quite away.”
“If we do,” I replied with some enthusiasm, “you can be sure it will be to take you far away.”
“Well, don’t you understand that that’s exactly what I’m working for? You’ll have to tell him—about the way you’ve let it all drop: you’ll have to tell him a tremendous lot!”
“Well, don’t you see that’s exactly what I’m working toward? You’ll have to tell him—about how you’ve let everything fall apart: you’ll have to tell him a whole lot!”
The exultation with which he uttered this helped me somehow, for the instant, to meet him rather more. “And how much will you, Miles, have to tell him? There are things he’ll ask you!”
The excitement in his voice when he said this somehow made it easier for me to face him. “So, how much are you going to tell him, Miles? There are things he’ll want to know!”
He turned it over. “Very likely. But what things?”
He flipped it over. “Very likely. But what things?”
“The things you’ve never told me. To make up his mind what to do with you. He can’t send you back—”
“The things you've never shared with me. To decide what to do with you. He can't send you back—”
“Oh, I don’t want to go back!” he broke in. “I want a new field.”
“Oh, I don’t want to go back!” he interrupted. “I want a new opportunity.”
He said it with admirable serenity, with positive unimpeachable gaiety; and doubtless it was that very note that most evoked for me the poignancy, the unnatural childish tragedy, of his probable reappearance at the end of three months with all this bravado and still more dishonor. It overwhelmed me now that I should never be able to bear that, and it made me let myself go. I threw myself upon him and in the tenderness of my pity I embraced him. “Dear little Miles, dear little Miles—!”
He said it with impressive calm and genuine cheerfulness; and it was probably that very tone that made me feel the sadness, the unnatural childish tragedy, of his likely return after three months with all this bravado and even more disgrace. It hit me hard that I would never be able to handle that, and it made me lose control. I threw myself at him, and in my compassion, I hugged him. “Dear little Miles, dear little Miles—!”
My face was close to his, and he let me kiss him, simply taking it with indulgent good humor. “Well, old lady?”
My face was close to his, and he let me kiss him, just accepting it with a playful smile. “So, what’s up, old lady?”
“Is there nothing—nothing at all that you want to tell me?”
“Is there really nothing—you have nothing you want to tell me?”
He turned off a little, facing round toward the wall and holding up his hand to look at as one had seen sick children look. “I’ve told you—I told you this morning.”
He turned away slightly, facing the wall and lifting his hand to look at it like sick children do. “I’ve told you—I told you this morning.”
Oh, I was sorry for him! “That you just want me not to worry you?”
Oh, I felt bad for him! “So you just want me not to stress you out?”
He looked round at me now, as if in recognition of my understanding him; then ever so gently, “To let me alone,” he replied.
He looked at me now, as if he realized I understood him; then, very softly, he said, "To leave me alone."
There was even a singular little dignity in it, something that made me release him, yet, when I had slowly risen, linger beside him. God knows I never wished to harass him, but I felt that merely, at this, to turn my back on him was to abandon or, to put it more truly, to lose him. “I’ve just begun a letter to your uncle,” I said.
There was even a unique sense of dignity in it, something that made me let him go, but when I got up slowly, I stayed by his side. Honestly, I never wanted to bother him, but I felt that just turning my back on him meant abandoning him or, to be more accurate, losing him. “I’ve just started a letter to your uncle,” I said.
“Well, then, finish it!”
"Okay, then, just do it!"
I waited a minute. “What happened before?”
I waited for a minute. “What happened earlier?”
He gazed up at me again. “Before what?”
He looked up at me again. “Before what?”
“Before you came back. And before you went away.”
“Before you came back. And before you left.”
For some time he was silent, but he continued to meet my eyes. “What happened?”
For a while, he stayed quiet, but he kept looking into my eyes. “What happened?”
It made me, the sound of the words, in which it seemed to me that I caught for the very first time a small faint quaver of consenting consciousness—it made me drop on my knees beside the bed and seize once more the chance of possessing him. “Dear little Miles, dear little Miles, if you knew how I want to help you! It’s only that, it’s nothing but that, and I’d rather die than give you a pain or do you a wrong—I’d rather die than hurt a hair of you. Dear little Miles”—oh, I brought it out now even if I should go too far—“I just want you to help me to save you!” But I knew in a moment after this that I had gone too far. The answer to my appeal was instantaneous, but it came in the form of an extraordinary blast and chill, a gust of frozen air, and a shake of the room as great as if, in the wild wind, the casement had crashed in. The boy gave a loud, high shriek, which, lost in the rest of the shock of sound, might have seemed, indistinctly, though I was so close to him, a note either of jubilation or of terror. I jumped to my feet again and was conscious of darkness. So for a moment we remained, while I stared about me and saw that the drawn curtains were unstirred and the window tight. “Why, the candle’s out!” I then cried.
It made me, the sound of the words, seem like I was finally catching a slight hint of agreeing consciousness—it made me drop to my knees beside the bed and seize once again the chance to possess him. “Dear little Miles, dear little Miles, if you knew how much I want to help you! That’s all it is, nothing more, and I’d rather die than cause you any pain or do you wrong—I’d rather die than hurt you in any way. Dear little Miles”—oh, I said it now even if I should go too far—“I just want you to help me save you!” But I realized a moment later that I had crossed a line. The response to my plea was immediate, but it came as an overwhelming blast of cold air, a gust so strong that it rattled the room as if the window had crashed in from the wild wind. The boy let out a loud, high shriek, which, lost in the chaotic noise around us, might have sounded, even though I was so close to him, like a note of either joy or fear. I jumped to my feet again and sensed the darkness. So we stayed like that for a moment, while I looked around and saw that the drawn curtains were still and the window was shut tight. “Wait, the candle’s out!” I then shouted.
“It was I who blew it, dear!” said Miles.
“It was me who messed it up, dear!” said Miles.
XVIII
The next day, after lessons, Mrs. Grose found a moment to say to me quietly: “Have you written, miss?”
The next day, after classes, Mrs. Grose found a moment to say to me quietly: “Have you written, miss?”
“Yes—I’ve written.” But I didn’t add—for the hour—that my letter, sealed and directed, was still in my pocket. There would be time enough to send it before the messenger should go to the village. Meanwhile there had been, on the part of my pupils, no more brilliant, more exemplary morning. It was exactly as if they had both had at heart to gloss over any recent little friction. They performed the dizziest feats of arithmetic, soaring quite out of my feeble range, and perpetrated, in higher spirits than ever, geographical and historical jokes. It was conspicuous of course in Miles in particular that he appeared to wish to show how easily he could let me down. This child, to my memory, really lives in a setting of beauty and misery that no words can translate; there was a distinction all his own in every impulse he revealed; never was a small natural creature, to the uninitiated eye all frankness and freedom, a more ingenious, a more extraordinary little gentleman. I had perpetually to guard against the wonder of contemplation into which my initiated view betrayed me; to check the irrelevant gaze and discouraged sigh in which I constantly both attacked and renounced the enigma of what such a little gentleman could have done that deserved a penalty. Say that, by the dark prodigy I knew, the imagination of all evil had been opened up to him: all the justice within me ached for the proof that it could ever have flowered into an act.
“Yes, I’ve written.” But I didn’t mention—for now—that my letter, sealed and addressed, was still in my pocket. There would be enough time to send it before the messenger went to the village. In the meantime, my students had shown no greater brilliance or exemplary behavior that morning. It was as if they both wanted to smooth over any recent little tensions. They executed the most complicated arithmetic feats, far beyond my limited abilities, and made geographical and historical jokes with more energy than ever. It was particularly noticeable with Miles that he seemed eager to demonstrate how easily he could impress me. This child, in my memory, lives in a world of beauty and tragedy that words can’t capture; every impulse he showed had its own distinctiveness. Never was there a small, natural creature, appearing so innocent and carefree to the untrained eye, who was such an inventive and remarkable young man. I constantly had to guard against becoming lost in the wonder of contemplation that my deeper understanding drew me into; I had to suppress the irrelevant staring and discouraged sigh that came from my struggle with the mystery of what such a little gentleman could have done to deserve punishment. Let’s say that, by the dark mystery I understood, the idea of all evil had been exposed to him: all the fairness in me yearned for proof that it could have ever turned into an action.
He had never, at any rate, been such a little gentleman as when, after our early dinner on this dreadful day, he came round to me and asked if I shouldn’t like him, for half an hour, to play to me. David playing to Saul could never have shown a finer sense of the occasion. It was literally a charming exhibition of tact, of magnanimity, and quite tantamount to his saying outright: “The true knights we love to read about never push an advantage too far. I know what you mean now: you mean that—to be let alone yourself and not followed up—you’ll cease to worry and spy upon me, won’t keep me so close to you, will let me go and come. Well, I ‘come,’ you see—but I don’t go! There’ll be plenty of time for that. I do really delight in your society, and I only want to show you that I contended for a principle.” It may be imagined whether I resisted this appeal or failed to accompany him again, hand in hand, to the schoolroom. He sat down at the old piano and played as he had never played; and if there are those who think he had better have been kicking a football I can only say that I wholly agree with them. For at the end of a time that under his influence I had quite ceased to measure, I started up with a strange sense of having literally slept at my post. It was after luncheon, and by the schoolroom fire, and yet I hadn’t really, in the least, slept: I had only done something much worse—I had forgotten. Where, all this time, was Flora? When I put the question to Miles, he played on a minute before answering and then could only say: “Why, my dear, how do I know?”—breaking moreover into a happy laugh which, immediately after, as if it were a vocal accompaniment, he prolonged into incoherent, extravagant song.
He had never been such a little gentleman as when, after our early dinner on this terrible day, he came over to me and asked if I’d like him to play for me for half an hour. David playing for Saul could never have expressed a greater understanding of the situation. It was truly a charming display of tact and generosity, almost like he was saying outright: “The true knights we love to read about never take advantage too far. I get what you mean now: you want to be left alone and not followed, so you’ll stop worrying and spying on me, won’t keep me so close, and will let me come and go. Well, I ‘come,’ you see—but I don’t go! There will be plenty of time for that. I really enjoy your company, and I just want to show you that I stood up for a principle.” You can imagine whether I resisted this appeal or failed to go with him again, hand in hand, to the schoolroom. He sat down at the old piano and played like he had never played before; and if anyone thinks he would have been better off kicking a football, I can only say that I completely agree. After a while, under his influence, I completely lost track of time and suddenly felt as if I had literally fallen asleep at my post. It was after lunch, by the schoolroom fire, and yet I hadn’t really slept at all: I had only done something much worse—I had forgotten. Where had Flora been all this time? When I asked Miles, he played for a minute before answering and could only say: “Well, my dear, how do I know?”—then he broke into a happy laugh, which he immediately turned into an incoherent, extravagant song.
I went straight to my room, but his sister was not there; then, before going downstairs, I looked into several others. As she was nowhere about she would surely be with Mrs. Grose, whom, in the comfort of that theory, I accordingly proceeded in quest of. I found her where I had found her the evening before, but she met my quick challenge with blank, scared ignorance. She had only supposed that, after the repast, I had carried off both the children; as to which she was quite in her right, for it was the very first time I had allowed the little girl out of my sight without some special provision. Of course now indeed she might be with the maids, so that the immediate thing was to look for her without an air of alarm. This we promptly arranged between us; but when, ten minutes later and in pursuance of our arrangement, we met in the hall, it was only to report on either side that after guarded inquiries we had altogether failed to trace her. For a minute there, apart from observation, we exchanged mute alarms, and I could feel with what high interest my friend returned me all those I had from the first given her.
I went straight to my room, but his sister wasn't there; then, before going downstairs, I checked several other rooms. Since she wasn't anywhere, she must be with Mrs. Grose, whom I decided to look for based on that assumption. I found her where I had seen her the night before, but she responded to my quick question with blank, scared confusion. She just thought that after dinner, I had taken both children with me, which was understandable since it was the first time I had let the little girl out of my sight without special arrangements. Of course, she could be with the maids, so the first thing to do was to look for her calmly. We quickly agreed on this plan; however, when we met in the hall ten minutes later to follow up, we could only report that after asking around carefully, we hadn’t been able to find her. For a moment, away from prying eyes, we exchanged silent worries, and I could sense how deeply concerned my friend was, returning all the worries I had initially shared with her.
“She’ll be above,” she presently said—“in one of the rooms you haven’t searched.”
“She’ll be upstairs,” she said now—“in one of the rooms you haven’t checked.”
“No; she’s at a distance.” I had made up my mind. “She has gone out.”
“No; she’s far away.” I had decided. “She’s gone out.”
Mrs. Grose stared. “Without a hat?”
Mrs. Grose stared. “Without a hat?”
I naturally also looked volumes. “Isn’t that woman always without one?”
I also ended up checking a lot of books. "Isn't that woman always missing one?"
“She’s with her?”
"She’s with her?"
“She’s with her!” I declared. “We must find them.”
“She’s with her!” I said. “We need to find them.”
My hand was on my friend’s arm, but she failed for the moment, confronted with such an account of the matter, to respond to my pressure. She communed, on the contrary, on the spot, with her uneasiness. “And where’s Master Miles?”
My hand was on my friend's arm, but for the moment, she couldn’t respond to my grip as she faced this account of what happened. Instead, she dealt with her anxiety right there. “And where's Master Miles?”
“Oh, he’s with Quint. They’re in the schoolroom.”
“Oh, he’s with Quint. They’re in the classroom.”
“Lord, miss!” My view, I was myself aware—and therefore I suppose my tone—had never yet reached so calm an assurance.
“Lord, miss!” I realized it myself—and I guess my tone—had never sounded so calmly confident before.
“The trick’s played,” I went on; “they’ve successfully worked their plan. He found the most divine little way to keep me quiet while she went off.”
“The trick’s done,” I continued; “they’ve pulled off their plan. He found the perfect little way to keep me quiet while she slipped away.”
“‘Divine’?” Mrs. Grose bewilderedly echoed.
"‘Divine’?" Mrs. Grose echoed, confused.
“Infernal, then!” I almost cheerfully rejoined. “He has provided for himself as well. But come!”
“Infernal, then!” I replied almost cheerfully. “He has taken care of himself too. But come!”
She had helplessly gloomed at the upper regions. “You leave him—?”
She looked up helplessly, frowning. “Are you leaving him—?”
“So long with Quint? Yes—I don’t mind that now.”
“So long with Quint? Yeah—I’m okay with that now.”
She always ended, at these moments, by getting possession of my hand, and in this manner she could at present still stay me. But after gasping an instant at my sudden resignation, “Because of your letter?” she eagerly brought out.
She always ended up, at those moments, by grabbing my hand, and this way she could still hold me back. But after pausing for a moment at my unexpected acceptance, she eagerly asked, “Because of your letter?”
I quickly, by way of answer, felt for my letter, drew it forth, held it up, and then, freeing myself, went and laid it on the great hall table. “Luke will take it,” I said as I came back. I reached the house door and opened it; I was already on the steps.
I quickly, in response, searched for my letter, pulled it out, held it up, and then, freeing myself, went and placed it on the big hall table. “Luke will take it,” I said as I returned. I reached the house door and opened it; I was already on the steps.
My companion still demurred: the storm of the night and the early morning had dropped, but the afternoon was damp and gray. I came down to the drive while she stood in the doorway. “You go with nothing on?”
My friend still hesitated: the storm from the night and early morning had passed, but the afternoon was still damp and gray. I walked down to the driveway while she stood in the doorway. “You’re going out with nothing on?”
“What do I care when the child has nothing? I can’t wait to dress,” I cried, “and if you must do so, I leave you. Try meanwhile, yourself, upstairs.”
“What do I care if the child has nothing? I can't wait to get dressed,” I shouted, “and if you need to, I’m leaving you. In the meantime, try it yourself upstairs.”
“With them?” Oh, on this, the poor woman promptly joined me!
“With them?” Oh, at that, the poor woman quickly joined me!
XIX
We went straight to the lake, as it was called at Bly, and I daresay rightly called, though I reflect that it may in fact have been a sheet of water less remarkable than it appeared to my untraveled eyes. My acquaintance with sheets of water was small, and the pool of Bly, at all events on the few occasions of my consenting, under the protection of my pupils, to affront its surface in the old flat-bottomed boat moored there for our use, had impressed me both with its extent and its agitation. The usual place of embarkation was half a mile from the house, but I had an intimate conviction that, wherever Flora might be, she was not near home. She had not given me the slip for any small adventure, and, since the day of the very great one that I had shared with her by the pond, I had been aware, in our walks, of the quarter to which she most inclined. This was why I had now given to Mrs. Grose’s steps so marked a direction—a direction that made her, when she perceived it, oppose a resistance that showed me she was freshly mystified. “You’re going to the water, Miss?—you think she’s in—?”
We went straight to the lake, as it was called at Bly, and I would say it was rightly named, although I realize it might have been a body of water less impressive than it seemed to my inexperienced eyes. My experience with bodies of water was limited, and the Bly pool, at least on the few occasions when I agreed to face its surface in the old flat-bottomed boat we had for our use, had left me struck by both its size and its restlessness. The usual spot to launch was half a mile from the house, but I strongly felt that wherever Flora might be, she wasn’t close to home. She hadn’t slipped away for any minor adventure, and since the significant day I shared with her by the pond, I had noticed where she tended to wander during our walks. This is why I had pointed Mrs. Grose’s steps so clearly in a specific direction—a direction that, when she noticed it, made her hesitate in a way that revealed she was still perplexed. “You’re going to the water, Miss?—you think she’s in—?”
“She may be, though the depth is, I believe, nowhere very great. But what I judge most likely is that she’s on the spot from which, the other day, we saw together what I told you.”
“She might be there, although I don’t think the depth is very significant anywhere. But I believe it’s most likely that she’s at the location where, just the other day, we saw what I mentioned to you.”
“When she pretended not to see—?”
“When she acted like she didn't see—?”
“With that astounding self-possession? I’ve always been sure she wanted to go back alone. And now her brother has managed it for her.”
“With that incredible composure? I’ve always been sure she wanted to go back by herself. And now her brother has made it happen for her.”
Mrs. Grose still stood where she had stopped. “You suppose they really talk of them?”
Mrs. Grose still stood where she had paused. “Do you think they really talk about them?”
“I could meet this with a confidence! They say things that, if we heard them, would simply appall us.”
"I could face this with confidence! They say things that, if we heard them, would completely shock us."
“And if she is there—”
“And if she is there—”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“Then Miss Jessel is?”
“Then who is Miss Jessel?”
“Beyond a doubt. You shall see.”
"Definitely. You'll see."
“Oh, thank you!” my friend cried, planted so firm that, taking it in, I went straight on without her. By the time I reached the pool, however, she was close behind me, and I knew that, whatever, to her apprehension, might befall me, the exposure of my society struck her as her least danger. She exhaled a moan of relief as we at last came in sight of the greater part of the water without a sight of the child. There was no trace of Flora on that nearer side of the bank where my observation of her had been most startling, and none on the opposite edge, where, save for a margin of some twenty yards, a thick copse came down to the water. The pond, oblong in shape, had a width so scant compared to its length that, with its ends out of view, it might have been taken for a scant river. We looked at the empty expanse, and then I felt the suggestion of my friend’s eyes. I knew what she meant and I replied with a negative headshake.
“Oh, thank you!” my friend exclaimed, so firmly planted that I just moved on without her. By the time I reached the pool, though, she was right behind me, and I realized that, no matter what happened, her fear about my situation made the idea of exposing my social life seem like the least of her worries. She let out a sigh of relief as we finally spotted the larger part of the water without seeing the child. There was no sign of Flora on the side of the bank where I had seen her most clearly, and none on the opposite side, where a thick thicket reached down to the water, leaving only about twenty yards of space. The pond was long and narrow, so much so that it could almost be mistaken for a thin river with its ends out of sight. We gazed at the empty stretch of water, and then I sensed the look in my friend's eyes. I knew what she was implying, and I shook my head in response.
“No, no; wait! She has taken the boat.”
“No, no; wait! She’s taken the boat.”
My companion stared at the vacant mooring place and then again across the lake. “Then where is it?”
My friend gazed at the empty dock and then looked across the lake again. "So where is it?"
“Our not seeing it is the strongest of proofs. She has used it to go over, and then has managed to hide it.”
“Our inability to see it is the strongest proof. She has used it to get away and then has managed to conceal it.”
“All alone—that child?”
"Is that child all alone?"
“She’s not alone, and at such times she’s not a child: she’s an old, old woman.” I scanned all the visible shore while Mrs. Grose took again, into the queer element I offered her, one of her plunges of submission; then I pointed out that the boat might perfectly be in a small refuge formed by one of the recesses of the pool, an indentation masked, for the hither side, by a projection of the bank and by a clump of trees growing close to the water.
“She’s not alone, and at times like this, she’s not a child: she’s an old, old woman.” I looked over the entire visible shore while Mrs. Grose once again plunged into the strange situation I presented her. Then I pointed out that the boat could easily be in a small refuge created by one of the recesses of the pool, a spot hidden, on this side, by a jutting part of the bank and by a cluster of trees growing close to the water.
“But if the boat’s there, where on earth’s she?” my colleague anxiously asked.
“But if the boat’s there, where on earth is she?” my colleague anxiously asked.
“That’s exactly what we must learn.” And I started to walk further.
"That's exactly what we need to learn." And I continued walking.
“By going all the way round?”
“By going all the way around?”
“Certainly, far as it is. It will take us but ten minutes, but it’s far enough to have made the child prefer not to walk. She went straight over.”
“Sure, it’s far enough. It’ll only take us about ten minutes, but it’s enough distance that the child would rather not walk. She went right over.”
“Laws!” cried my friend again; the chain of my logic was ever too much for her. It dragged her at my heels even now, and when we had got halfway round—a devious, tiresome process, on ground much broken and by a path choked with overgrowth—I paused to give her breath. I sustained her with a grateful arm, assuring her that she might hugely help me; and this started us afresh, so that in the course of but few minutes more we reached a point from which we found the boat to be where I had supposed it. It had been intentionally left as much as possible out of sight and was tied to one of the stakes of a fence that came, just there, down to the brink and that had been an assistance to disembarking. I recognized, as I looked at the pair of short, thick oars, quite safely drawn up, the prodigious character of the feat for a little girl; but I had lived, by this time, too long among wonders and had panted to too many livelier measures. There was a gate in the fence, through which we passed, and that brought us, after a trifling interval, more into the open. Then, “There she is!” we both exclaimed at once.
“Laws!” my friend cried again; my logic was always too much for her. It pulled her along with me even now, and when we had made it halfway around—a complicated, tiring journey over rough ground and a path cluttered with overgrowth—I paused to let her catch her breath. I supported her with a thankful arm, assuring her that she could really help me; and that got us going again, so that within just a few more minutes we reached a spot from which we could see the boat was just where I thought it would be. It had been intentionally hidden as much as possible and was tied to one of the stakes of a fence that came right down to the edge and had helped us disembark. As I looked at the pair of short, thick oars safely pulled up, I realized how impressive it was for a little girl; but by this time, I had spent too long around wonders and had struggled to keep up with more energetic pursuits. There was a gate in the fence that we passed through, which led us into a more open area after just a brief delay. Then, “There she is!” we both exclaimed at the same time.
Flora, a short way off, stood before us on the grass and smiled as if her performance was now complete. The next thing she did, however, was to stoop straight down and pluck—quite as if it were all she was there for—a big, ugly spray of withered fern. I instantly became sure she had just come out of the copse. She waited for us, not herself taking a step, and I was conscious of the rare solemnity with which we presently approached her. She smiled and smiled, and we met; but it was all done in a silence by this time flagrantly ominous. Mrs. Grose was the first to break the spell: she threw herself on her knees and, drawing the child to her breast, clasped in a long embrace the little tender, yielding body. While this dumb convulsion lasted I could only watch it—which I did the more intently when I saw Flora’s face peep at me over our companion’s shoulder. It was serious now—the flicker had left it; but it strengthened the pang with which I at that moment envied Mrs. Grose the simplicity of her relation. Still, all this while, nothing more passed between us save that Flora had let her foolish fern again drop to the ground. What she and I had virtually said to each other was that pretexts were useless now. When Mrs. Grose finally got up she kept the child’s hand, so that the two were still before me; and the singular reticence of our communion was even more marked in the frank look she launched me. “I’ll be hanged,” it said, “if I’ll speak!”
Flora stood a short distance away on the grass, smiling as if she had just finished a performance. But then she bent down and picked up—just as if that was the only reason she was there—a large, ugly bunch of dried fern. I instantly felt sure she had just come out of the thicket. She waited for us without moving, and I was aware of the unusual seriousness with which we approached her. She kept smiling as we met, but the silence felt heavy and foreboding. Mrs. Grose was the first to break the tension: she dropped to her knees and pulled the child into her arms, holding the little, soft body tightly for a long embrace. During that silent moment, I could only watch, especially when I saw Flora’s face peek at me over Mrs. Grose’s shoulder. Her expression was serious now—the spark had vanished—but it deepened my feeling of envy towards Mrs. Grose for the simplicity of her bond. Still, not much else passed between us except that Flora let her silly fern fall to the ground again. What we really communicated was that excuses were pointless now. When Mrs. Grose finally stood up, she held onto the child's hand, leaving both of them in front of me; the strange silence of our connection was even more evident in the open look she gave me. “I’ll be damned,” it seemed to say, “if I’ll speak!”
It was Flora who, gazing all over me in candid wonder, was the first. She was struck with our bareheaded aspect. “Why, where are your things?”
It was Flora who, looking at me in genuine surprise, was the first to notice. She was taken aback by our lack of hats. “Hey, where are your things?”
“Where yours are, my dear!” I promptly returned.
"Where yours are, my dear!" I quickly replied.
She had already got back her gaiety, and appeared to take this as an answer quite sufficient. “And where’s Miles?” she went on.
She had already regained her cheerfulness and seemed to find this answer completely adequate. “So, where’s Miles?” she continued.
There was something in the small valor of it that quite finished me: these three words from her were, in a flash like the glitter of a drawn blade, the jostle of the cup that my hand, for weeks and weeks, had held high and full to the brim that now, even before speaking, I felt overflow in a deluge. “I’ll tell you if you’ll tell me—” I heard myself say, then heard the tremor in which it broke.
There was something so brave about it that completely overwhelmed me: those three words from her felt like a sudden flash, like the shine of a drawn sword, the jolt of the cup that I had held high and full for weeks and weeks, and now, even before saying anything, I felt it spill over in a flood. “I’ll tell you if you’ll tell me—” I heard myself say, then noticed the tremor in my voice as it broke.
“Well, what?”
"What's up?"
Mrs. Grose’s suspense blazed at me, but it was too late now, and I brought the thing out handsomely. “Where, my pet, is Miss Jessel?”
Mrs. Grose’s suspense radiated toward me, but it was too late now, and I revealed the truth confidently. “Where, my dear, is Miss Jessel?”
XX
Just as in the churchyard with Miles, the whole thing was upon us. Much as I had made of the fact that this name had never once, between us, been sounded, the quick, smitten glare with which the child’s face now received it fairly likened my breach of the silence to the smash of a pane of glass. It added to the interposing cry, as if to stay the blow, that Mrs. Grose, at the same instant, uttered over my violence—the shriek of a creature scared, or rather wounded, which, in turn, within a few seconds, was completed by a gasp of my own. I seized my colleague’s arm. “She’s there, she’s there!”
Just like in the churchyard with Miles, it all hit us at once. No matter how much I had focused on the fact that we had never mentioned this name, the shocked look on the child’s face made it feel like my breaking the silence was as jarring as shattering a window. Along with the cry that seemed to try to stop the impending impact, Mrs. Grose reacted at the same moment to my outburst with a scream of someone terrified or, more accurately, hurt, which was followed a few seconds later by my own gasp. I grabbed my colleague's arm. “She’s there, she’s there!”
Miss Jessel stood before us on the opposite bank exactly as she had stood the other time, and I remember, strangely, as the first feeling now produced in me, my thrill of joy at having brought on a proof. She was there, and I was justified; she was there, and I was neither cruel nor mad. She was there for poor scared Mrs. Grose, but she was there most for Flora; and no moment of my monstrous time was perhaps so extraordinary as that in which I consciously threw out to her—with the sense that, pale and ravenous demon as she was, she would catch and understand it—an inarticulate message of gratitude. She rose erect on the spot my friend and I had lately quitted, and there was not, in all the long reach of her desire, an inch of her evil that fell short. This first vividness of vision and emotion were things of a few seconds, during which Mrs. Grose’s dazed blink across to where I pointed struck me as a sovereign sign that she too at last saw, just as it carried my own eyes precipitately to the child. The revelation then of the manner in which Flora was affected startled me, in truth, far more than it would have done to find her also merely agitated, for direct dismay was of course not what I had expected. Prepared and on her guard as our pursuit had actually made her, she would repress every betrayal; and I was therefore shaken, on the spot, by my first glimpse of the particular one for which I had not allowed. To see her, without a convulsion of her small pink face, not even feign to glance in the direction of the prodigy I announced, but only, instead of that, turn at me an expression of hard, still gravity, an expression absolutely new and unprecedented and that appeared to read and accuse and judge me—this was a stroke that somehow converted the little girl herself into the very presence that could make me quail. I quailed even though my certitude that she thoroughly saw was never greater than at that instant, and in the immediate need to defend myself I called it passionately to witness. “She’s there, you little unhappy thing—there, there, there, and you see her as well as you see me!” I had said shortly before to Mrs. Grose that she was not at these times a child, but an old, old woman, and that description of her could not have been more strikingly confirmed than in the way in which, for all answer to this, she simply showed me, without a concession, an admission, of her eyes, a countenance of deeper and deeper, of indeed suddenly quite fixed, reprobation. I was by this time—if I can put the whole thing at all together—more appalled at what I may properly call her manner than at anything else, though it was simultaneously with this that I became aware of having Mrs. Grose also, and very formidably, to reckon with. My elder companion, the next moment, at any rate, blotted out everything but her own flushed face and her loud, shocked protest, a burst of high disapproval. “What a dreadful turn, to be sure, miss! Where on earth do you see anything?”
Miss Jessel stood in front of us on the opposite bank just like she had before, and oddly enough, the first feeling I had was a thrill of joy at having found proof. She was there, so I was justified; she was there, and I was neither cruel nor insane. She was there for poor scared Mrs. Grose, but she was mostly there for Flora; and no moment during my horrifying experience was perhaps as extraordinary as the one when I consciously sent her—knowing that, despite being a pale and ravenous demon, she would understand—a silent message of thanks. She stood up right where my friend and I had just left, and in all her intense desire, there wasn’t an inch of her evil that held back. This vivid vision and emotion lasted only a few seconds, during which Mrs. Grose’s dazed look toward where I pointed seemed to confirm that she too finally saw it, just as it made me quickly focus on the child. The way Flora was affected shocked me even more than if she had just been anxious, because I hadn’t expected direct dismay at all. Prepared and cautious as our pursuit had made her, she would hide any sign of distress; so I was startled, on the spot, by my first glimpse of something I hadn’t anticipated. To see her, without a twitch of her small pink face, not even pretending to look at the sight I pointed out, but instead turning to me with an expression of serious, cold gravity—something completely new and unprecedented that seemed to read, accuse, and judge me—this hit me deeply and somehow turned the little girl herself into the very presence that made me shrink back. I shrank back even though I was more certain at that moment that she completely saw what I saw, and in immediate need to defend myself, I called out passionately as a witness, “She’s there, you little unhappy thing—there, there, there, and you see her just like you see me!” I had just told Mrs. Grose that at these times, Flora was not a child but an old, old woman, and that description had never been more strikingly confirmed than in how, in response to this, Flora simply showed me, without any concession or admission, a look in her eyes that communicated deeper and deeper, and suddenly completely fixed, disapproval. By this time—if I can piece everything together—I was more shocked by her manner than anything else, even as I realized I also had to deal with Mrs. Grose, and she was very formidable. In the next moment, my older companion overshadowed everything but her flushed face and her loud, shocked protest, a burst of high disapproval. “What a dreadful turn, to be sure, miss! Where on earth do you see anything?”
I could only grasp her more quickly yet, for even while she spoke the hideous plain presence stood undimmed and undaunted. It had already lasted a minute, and it lasted while I continued, seizing my colleague, quite thrusting her at it and presenting her to it, to insist with my pointing hand. “You don’t see her exactly as we see?—you mean to say you don’t now—now? She’s as big as a blazing fire! Only look, dearest woman, look—!” She looked, even as I did, and gave me, with her deep groan of negation, repulsion, compassion—the mixture with her pity of her relief at her exemption—a sense, touching to me even then, that she would have backed me up if she could. I might well have needed that, for with this hard blow of the proof that her eyes were hopelessly sealed I felt my own situation horribly crumble, I felt—I saw—my livid predecessor press, from her position, on my defeat, and I was conscious, more than all, of what I should have from this instant to deal with in the astounding little attitude of Flora. Into this attitude Mrs. Grose immediately and violently entered, breaking, even while there pierced through my sense of ruin a prodigious private triumph, into breathless reassurance.
I could only understand her more quickly, but even as she spoke, that horrible presence remained clear and unbothered. It had already lasted a minute, and it continued while I grabbed my colleague, basically pushing her toward it and presenting her to it, insisting with my pointing hand. “You don’t see her like we do?—are you saying you don’t now—right now? She’s as big as a blazing fire! Just look, dear woman, look—!” She looked, just as I did, and gave me a deep groan of denial, disgust, and compassion—the mix of her pity with the relief of her being out of it—made me feel, even then, that she would have supported me if she could. I might have needed that, because with the hard blow of proof that her eyes were hopelessly closed, I felt my own situation fall apart. I felt—I saw—my pale predecessor pressing down on my defeat, and I was acutely aware of what I would have to handle from this moment on, in the astonishing little stance of Flora. Mrs. Grose immediately and forcefully entered this stance, breaking through my sense of destruction with an overwhelming private triumph and breathless reassurance.
“She isn’t there, little lady, and nobody’s there—and you never see nothing, my sweet! How can poor Miss Jessel—when poor Miss Jessel’s dead and buried? We know, don’t we, love?”—and she appealed, blundering in, to the child. “It’s all a mere mistake and a worry and a joke—and we’ll go home as fast as we can!”
“She isn’t there, little lady, and nobody’s around—and you never see anything, my dear! How can poor Miss Jessel—it’s impossible when poor Miss Jessel is dead and buried? We know, don’t we, darling?”—and she stumbled in, appealing to the child. “It’s just a misunderstanding and a hassle and a prank—and we’ll head home as quickly as we can!”
Our companion, on this, had responded with a strange, quick primness of propriety, and they were again, with Mrs. Grose on her feet, united, as it were, in pained opposition to me. Flora continued to fix me with her small mask of reprobation, and even at that minute I prayed God to forgive me for seeming to see that, as she stood there holding tight to our friend’s dress, her incomparable childish beauty had suddenly failed, had quite vanished. I’ve said it already—she was literally, she was hideously, hard; she had turned common and almost ugly. “I don’t know what you mean. I see nobody. I see nothing. I never have. I think you’re cruel. I don’t like you!” Then, after this deliverance, which might have been that of a vulgarly pert little girl in the street, she hugged Mrs. Grose more closely and buried in her skirts the dreadful little face. In this position she produced an almost furious wail. “Take me away, take me away—oh, take me away from her!”
Our companion responded with a strange, quick uptightness about propriety, and together, with Mrs. Grose on her feet, they formed a united front against me. Flora continued to look at me with her small face of disapproval, and even in that moment, I prayed to God to forgive me for noticing that, as she stood there gripping our friend’s dress, her incredible childish beauty had suddenly faded, had completely disappeared. I’ve mentioned it before—she was literally, she was hideously, hard; she had become ordinary and almost unattractive. “I don’t know what you mean. I don’t see anyone. I see nothing. I never have. I think you’re cruel. I don’t like you!” Then, after this outburst, which sounded like something a rude little girl might say on the street, she clung even more tightly to Mrs. Grose and buried her dreadful little face in her skirts. In that position, she let out an almost furious wail. “Take me away, take me away—oh, take me away from her!”
“From me?” I panted.
“From me?” I panted.
“From you—from you!” she cried.
“From you—from you!” she shouted.
Even Mrs. Grose looked across at me dismayed, while I had nothing to do but communicate again with the figure that, on the opposite bank, without a movement, as rigidly still as if catching, beyond the interval, our voices, was as vividly there for my disaster as it was not there for my service. The wretched child had spoken exactly as if she had got from some outside source each of her stabbing little words, and I could therefore, in the full despair of all I had to accept, but sadly shake my head at her. “If I had ever doubted, all my doubt would at present have gone. I’ve been living with the miserable truth, and now it has only too much closed round me. Of course I’ve lost you: I’ve interfered, and you’ve seen—under her dictation”—with which I faced, over the pool again, our infernal witness—“the easy and perfect way to meet it. I’ve done my best, but I’ve lost you. Goodbye.” For Mrs. Grose I had an imperative, an almost frantic “Go, go!” before which, in infinite distress, but mutely possessed of the little girl and clearly convinced, in spite of her blindness, that something awful had occurred and some collapse engulfed us, she retreated, by the way we had come, as fast as she could move.
Even Mrs. Grose looked at me in dismay while I could do nothing but try to connect again with the figure on the opposite bank, standing completely still, as if catching our voices across the distance. It was there for my disaster but not there for my help. The poor child spoke as if she had pulled each of her cutting little words from some outside source, and therefore, in the depths of my despair, I could only sadly shake my head at her. “If I had ever doubted, all my doubt would be gone now. I’ve been living with this awful truth, and now it has completely overwhelmed me. Of course, I’ve lost you: I’ve interfered, and you’ve seen—under her control”—with which I faced again over the pool toward our sinister witness—“the easy and perfect way to deal with it. I’ve done my best, but I’ve lost you. Goodbye.” For Mrs. Grose, I had a desperate, almost frantic “Go, go!” and in her deep distress, yet silently aware of the little girl and clearly convinced, despite her blindness, that something terrible had happened and something was consuming us, she retreated as quickly as she could along the path we had taken.
Of what first happened when I was left alone I had no subsequent memory. I only knew that at the end of, I suppose, a quarter of an hour, an odorous dampness and roughness, chilling and piercing my trouble, had made me understand that I must have thrown myself, on my face, on the ground and given way to a wildness of grief. I must have lain there long and cried and sobbed, for when I raised my head the day was almost done. I got up and looked a moment, through the twilight, at the gray pool and its blank, haunted edge, and then I took, back to the house, my dreary and difficult course. When I reached the gate in the fence the boat, to my surprise, was gone, so that I had a fresh reflection to make on Flora’s extraordinary command of the situation. She passed that night, by the most tacit, and I should add, were not the word so grotesque a false note, the happiest of arrangements, with Mrs. Grose. I saw neither of them on my return, but, on the other hand, as by an ambiguous compensation, I saw a great deal of Miles. I saw—I can use no other phrase—so much of him that it was as if it were more than it had ever been. No evening I had passed at Bly had the portentous quality of this one; in spite of which—and in spite also of the deeper depths of consternation that had opened beneath my feet—there was literally, in the ebbing actual, an extraordinarily sweet sadness. On reaching the house I had never so much as looked for the boy; I had simply gone straight to my room to change what I was wearing and to take in, at a glance, much material testimony to Flora’s rupture. Her little belongings had all been removed. When later, by the schoolroom fire, I was served with tea by the usual maid, I indulged, on the article of my other pupil, in no inquiry whatever. He had his freedom now—he might have it to the end! Well, he did have it; and it consisted—in part at least—of his coming in at about eight o’clock and sitting down with me in silence. On the removal of the tea things I had blown out the candles and drawn my chair closer: I was conscious of a mortal coldness and felt as if I should never again be warm. So, when he appeared, I was sitting in the glow with my thoughts. He paused a moment by the door as if to look at me; then—as if to share them—came to the other side of the hearth and sank into a chair. We sat there in absolute stillness; yet he wanted, I felt, to be with me.
I don’t remember what happened when I was left alone. All I knew was that after about fifteen minutes, a damp, rough feeling, cold and piercing through my sadness, made me realize I must have thrown myself face down on the ground and let my grief take over. I must have stayed there for a long time, crying and sobbing, because when I lifted my head, the day was almost over. I got up and looked for a moment, through the twilight, at the gray pool and its empty, haunting edge, and then I slowly made my way back to the house. When I reached the gate, I was surprised to see that the boat was gone, which made me think again about Flora’s remarkable control over the situation. That night, in a quiet yet, I must say, strangely out-of-place way, she had the best arrangement with Mrs. Grose. I didn’t see either of them when I got back, but instead, as a strange compensation, I saw a lot of Miles. I can’t really describe it any other way—it felt like I saw more of him than ever before. No evening I’d spent at Bly had felt as significant as this one; yet, despite that and the deeper sense of dread opening up beneath me, there was a strangely sweet sadness in the fading light. When I got to the house, I didn’t even look for the boy; I just went straight to my room to change and take in the evidence of Flora’s departure. All her little things had been removed. Later, while I was by the schoolroom fire, the usual maid brought me tea, and I didn’t ask anything about my other student. He was free now—he could have it for as long as he wanted! Well, he did have that freedom; it mostly meant he came in around eight o'clock and sat down with me in silence. After the tea was cleared away, I blew out the candles and pulled my chair closer; I felt a deep coldness and thought I might never be warm again. So, when he finally appeared, I was sitting in the glow, lost in my thoughts. He stopped for a moment by the door, as if to look at me; then, to connect, he came around the hearth and sank into a chair. We sat there in complete silence, but I sensed he wanted to be with me.
XXI
Before a new day, in my room, had fully broken, my eyes opened to Mrs. Grose, who had come to my bedside with worse news. Flora was so markedly feverish that an illness was perhaps at hand; she had passed a night of extreme unrest, a night agitated above all by fears that had for their subject not in the least her former, but wholly her present, governess. It was not against the possible re-entrance of Miss Jessel on the scene that she protested—it was conspicuously and passionately against mine. I was promptly on my feet of course, and with an immense deal to ask; the more that my friend had discernibly now girded her loins to meet me once more. This I felt as soon as I had put to her the question of her sense of the child’s sincerity as against my own. “She persists in denying to you that she saw, or has ever seen, anything?”
Before the new day fully broke in my room, I opened my eyes to Mrs. Grose, who approached my bedside with worse news. Flora was noticeably feverish, suggesting she might be getting sick; she had spent a night of extreme anxiety, primarily driven by fears that were focused not on her previous governess, but entirely on her current one. It wasn't the possibility of Miss Jessel returning that she was upset about—it was clearly and passionately me. I quickly got out of bed, with a lot of questions to ask, especially since my friend seemed to have steeled herself to face me once again. I sensed this as soon as I asked her about her impressions of the child's honesty compared to mine. “She still insists she hasn’t seen anything, or ever saw anything?”
My visitor’s trouble, truly, was great. “Ah, miss, it isn’t a matter on which I can push her! Yet it isn’t either, I must say, as if I much needed to. It has made her, every inch of her, quite old.”
My visitor's trouble was really significant. "Oh, miss, I can't pressure her about this! But to be honest, I don't feel like I need to. It has aged her in every possible way."
“Oh, I see her perfectly from here. She resents, for all the world like some high little personage, the imputation on her truthfulness and, as it were, her respectability. ‘Miss Jessel indeed—she!’ Ah, she’s ‘respectable,’ the chit! The impression she gave me there yesterday was, I assure you, the very strangest of all; it was quite beyond any of the others. I did put my foot in it! She’ll never speak to me again.”
“Oh, I can see her clearly from here. She feels, just like some little high-and-mighty person, the accusation against her honesty and, in a way, her respectability. ‘Miss Jessel indeed—her!’ Ah, she’s ‘respectable,’ that little brat! The impression she made on me yesterday was, I promise you, the weirdest of all; it went way beyond the others. I really messed up! She’ll never talk to me again.”
Hideous and obscure as it all was, it held Mrs. Grose briefly silent; then she granted my point with a frankness which, I made sure, had more behind it. “I think indeed, miss, she never will. She do have a grand manner about it!”
Hideous and obscure as it all was, it left Mrs. Grose momentarily silent; then she agreed with me in a way that made me sure there was more to it. “I really don’t think she ever will. She definitely has a grand way about her!”
“And that manner”—I summed it up—“is practically what’s the matter with her now!”
“And that way”—I summed it up—“is basically what’s wrong with her now!”
Oh, that manner, I could see in my visitor’s face, and not a little else besides! “She asks me every three minutes if I think you’re coming in.”
Oh, that expression on my visitor’s face made it clear, and so much more besides! “She asks me every three minutes if I think you’re going to show up.”
“I see—I see.” I, too, on my side, had so much more than worked it out. “Has she said to you since yesterday—except to repudiate her familiarity with anything so dreadful—a single other word about Miss Jessel?”
“I get it—I get it.” I also had figured out a lot more. “Has she said anything to you since yesterday—other than denying her connection to something so terrible—about Miss Jessel?”
“Not one, miss. And of course you know,” my friend added, “I took it from her, by the lake, that, just then and there at least, there was nobody.”
“Not one, miss. And of course you know,” my friend added, “I took it from her, by the lake, that, just then and there at least, there was nobody.”
“Rather! and, naturally, you take it from her still.”
“Of course! And naturally, you still get it from her.”
“I don’t contradict her. What else can I do?”
“I don’t argue with her. What else can I do?”
“Nothing in the world! You’ve the cleverest little person to deal with. They’ve made them—their two friends, I mean—still cleverer even than nature did; for it was wondrous material to play on! Flora has now her grievance, and she’ll work it to the end.”
“Nothing in the world! You’ve got the cleverest little person to deal with. They’ve made them—their two friends, I mean—even smarter than nature did; because it was amazing material to work with! Flora now has her complaint, and she’ll see it through to the end.”
“Yes, miss; but to what end?”
"Yes, miss; but for what purpose?"
“Why, that of dealing with me to her uncle. She’ll make me out to him the lowest creature—!”
“Why, that's about how she'll describe me to her uncle. She'll portray me as the lowest creature—!”
I winced at the fair show of the scene in Mrs. Grose’s face; she looked for a minute as if she sharply saw them together. “And him who thinks so well of you!”
I flinched at the clear expression on Mrs. Grose's face; she looked for a moment as if she truly understood what was happening between them. “And him who thinks so highly of you!”
“He has an odd way—it comes over me now,” I laughed, “—of proving it! But that doesn’t matter. What Flora wants, of course, is to get rid of me.”
“He has a strange way—I'm realizing it now,” I laughed, “—of proving it! But that doesn’t matter. What Flora really wants is to get rid of me.”
My companion bravely concurred. “Never again to so much as look at you.”
My friend bravely agreed. “I will never even glance at you again.”
“So that what you’ve come to me now for,” I asked, “is to speed me on my way?” Before she had time to reply, however, I had her in check. “I’ve a better idea—the result of my reflections. My going would seem the right thing, and on Sunday I was terribly near it. Yet that won’t do. It’s you who must go. You must take Flora.”
“So, you’ve come to me now to help me move on?” I asked. Before she could respond, though, I held my ground. “I have a better plan—something I’ve thought about. It seems right for me to leave, and on Sunday I was really close to doing it. But that won’t work. It’s you who needs to go. You have to take Flora.”
My visitor, at this, did speculate. “But where in the world—?”
My visitor, upon hearing this, pondered. “But where in the world—?”
“Away from here. Away from them. Away, even most of all, now, from me. Straight to her uncle.”
“Away from here. Away from them. Away, especially now, from me. Straight to her uncle.”
“Only to tell on you—?”
"Just to snitch on you?"
“No, not ‘only’! To leave me, in addition, with my remedy.”
“No, not ‘just’! To leave me, on top of that, with my solution.”
She was still vague. “And what is your remedy?”
She was still unclear. “And what is your solution?”
“Your loyalty, to begin with. And then Miles’s.”
“First, your loyalty. Then, Miles's.”
She looked at me hard. “Do you think he—?”
She stared at me intently. “Do you think he—?”
“Won’t, if he has the chance, turn on me? Yes, I venture still to think it. At all events, I want to try. Get off with his sister as soon as possible and leave me with him alone.” I was amazed, myself, at the spirit I had still in reserve, and therefore perhaps a trifle the more disconcerted at the way in which, in spite of this fine example of it, she hesitated. “There’s one thing, of course,” I went on: “they mustn’t, before she goes, see each other for three seconds.” Then it came over me that, in spite of Flora’s presumable sequestration from the instant of her return from the pool, it might already be too late. “Do you mean,” I anxiously asked, “that they have met?”
"Won’t he, if he gets the chance, turn on me? Yes, I still think so. In any case, I want to give it a shot. Get away with his sister as soon as possible and leave me alone with him." I was surprised at the energy I still had left, which maybe made me a bit more unsettled by her hesitation despite that strong example. "There's one thing, of course," I continued: "they mustn't see each other for even three seconds before she leaves." Then it hit me that, despite Flora presumably being kept away since she got back from the pool, it might already be too late. "Do you mean," I asked anxiously, "that they have met?"
At this she quite flushed. “Ah, miss, I’m not such a fool as that! If I’ve been obliged to leave her three or four times, it has been each time with one of the maids, and at present, though she’s alone, she’s locked in safe. And yet—and yet!” There were too many things.
At this, she blushed. “Oh, miss, I’m not that foolish! If I’ve had to leave her three or four times, it was always with one of the maids, and right now, even though she’s alone, she’s locked up tight. And yet—and yet!” There were too many things.
“And yet what?”
“And yet, what now?”
“Well, are you so sure of the little gentleman?”
“Well, are you really that sure about the little guy?”
“I’m not sure of anything but you. But I have, since last evening, a new hope. I think he wants to give me an opening. I do believe that—poor little exquisite wretch!—he wants to speak. Last evening, in the firelight and the silence, he sat with me for two hours as if it were just coming.”
“I’m not sure about anything except you. But since last night, I’ve felt a new hope. I think he wants to give me a chance. I really believe that—oh, poor little beautiful mess!—he wants to talk. Last night, in the glow of the fire and the quiet, he sat with me for two hours as if something was about to happen.”
Mrs. Grose looked hard, through the window, at the gray, gathering day. “And did it come?”
Mrs. Grose looked intently through the window at the gray, overcast day. “And did it arrive?”
“No, though I waited and waited, I confess it didn’t, and it was without a breach of the silence or so much as a faint allusion to his sister’s condition and absence that we at last kissed for good night. All the same,” I continued, “I can’t, if her uncle sees her, consent to his seeing her brother without my having given the boy—and most of all because things have got so bad—a little more time.”
“No, even though I waited and waited, I admit it didn’t happen, and without breaking the silence or even a hint about his sister’s situation and absence, we finally kissed goodnight. Still,” I continued, “I can’t let her uncle see her if he’s going to see her brother without giving the boy—and especially because things have gotten so bad—a little more time.”
My friend appeared on this ground more reluctant than I could quite understand. “What do you mean by more time?”
My friend seemed more hesitant about this than I could fully grasp. “What do you mean by more time?”
“Well, a day or two—really to bring it out. He’ll then be on my side—of which you see the importance. If nothing comes, I shall only fail, and you will, at the worst, have helped me by doing, on your arrival in town, whatever you may have found possible.” So I put it before her, but she continued for a little so inscrutably embarrassed that I came again to her aid. “Unless, indeed,” I wound up, “you really want not to go.”
"Well, in a day or two—just to bring it all out. He’ll then be on my side—which you can see how important that is. If nothing happens, I’ll just fail, and you, at most, will have helped me by doing whatever you could when you got to town.” I laid it out for her, but she still looked so awkwardly uncomfortable that I stepped in to help again. “Unless, of course,” I concluded, “you really don’t want to go.”
I could see it, in her face, at last clear itself; she put out her hand to me as a pledge. “I’ll go—I’ll go. I’ll go this morning.”
I could see it in her face, finally becoming clear; she reached out her hand to me as a promise. “I’ll go—I’ll go. I’ll go this morning.”
I wanted to be very just. “If you should wish still to wait, I would engage she shouldn’t see me.”
I wanted to be fair. “If you want to wait, I promise she won’t see me.”
“No, no: it’s the place itself. She must leave it.” She held me a moment with heavy eyes, then brought out the rest. “Your idea’s the right one. I myself, miss—”
“No, no: it’s the place itself. She has to leave it.” She held my gaze for a moment with serious eyes, then added, “Your idea is the right one. I, myself, miss—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“I can’t stay.”
"I can't stick around."
The look she gave me with it made me jump at possibilities. “You mean that, since yesterday, you have seen—?”
The look she gave me made me start thinking about all the possibilities. “You mean that, since yesterday, you have seen—?”
She shook her head with dignity. “I’ve heard—!”
She shook her head with dignity. “I’ve heard—!”
“Heard?”
"Did you hear?"
“From that child—horrors! There!” she sighed with tragic relief. “On my honor, miss, she says things—!” But at this evocation she broke down; she dropped, with a sudden sob, upon my sofa and, as I had seen her do before, gave way to all the grief of it.
“From that child—oh no! There!” she sighed with dramatic relief. “I swear, miss, she says things—!” But at this, she lost it; she collapsed, with a sudden sob, onto my sofa and, as I had seen her do before, surrendered to all the grief of it.
It was quite in another manner that I, for my part, let myself go. “Oh, thank God!”
It was in a completely different way that I, for my part, allowed myself to relax. “Oh, thank God!”
She sprang up again at this, drying her eyes with a groan. “‘Thank God’?”
She jumped up again at this, wiping her eyes with a groan. “‘Thank God’?”
“It so justifies me!”
“It totally justifies me!”
“It does that, miss!”
"It does that, ma'am!"
I couldn’t have desired more emphasis, but I just hesitated. “She’s so horrible?”
I couldn’t have asked for more emphasis, but I just hesitated. “She’s really that awful?”
I saw my colleague scarce knew how to put it. “Really shocking.”
I saw my colleague barely knew how to express it. “Really shocking.”
“And about me?”
"And what about me?"
“About you, miss—since you must have it. It’s beyond everything, for a young lady; and I can’t think wherever she must have picked up—”
“About you, miss—since you insist on it. It’s extraordinary for a young lady; and I can’t imagine where she must have learned—”
“The appalling language she applied to me? I can, then!” I broke in with a laugh that was doubtless significant enough.
“The horrible things she said to me? I can, then!” I interrupted with a laugh that was probably meaningful enough.
It only, in truth, left my friend still more grave. “Well, perhaps I ought to also—since I’ve heard some of it before! Yet I can’t bear it,” the poor woman went on while, with the same movement, she glanced, on my dressing table, at the face of my watch. “But I must go back.”
It only, in truth, made my friend even more serious. “Well, maybe I should too—since I’ve heard some of it before! But I just can’t handle it,” the poor woman continued as she simultaneously looked at the face of my watch on the dressing table. “But I have to go back.”
I kept her, however. “Ah, if you can’t bear it—!”
I kept her, though. “Ah, if you can't handle it—!”
“How can I stop with her, you mean? Why, just for that: to get her away. Far from this,” she pursued, “far from them—”
“How can I break things off with her, you mean? Well, just for that: to get her away. Far from this,” she continued, “far from them—”
“She may be different? She may be free?” I seized her almost with joy. “Then, in spite of yesterday, you believe—”
“She might be different? She might be free?” I grabbed her almost with joy. “Then, despite yesterday, you believe—”
“In such doings?” Her simple description of them required, in the light of her expression, to be carried no further, and she gave me the whole thing as she had never done. “I believe.”
“In such actions?” Her straightforward way of describing them, considering her expression, didn’t need any more explanation, and she shared everything with me like never before. “I believe.”
Yes, it was a joy, and we were still shoulder to shoulder: if I might continue sure of that I should care but little what else happened. My support in the presence of disaster would be the same as it had been in my early need of confidence, and if my friend would answer for my honesty, I would answer for all the rest. On the point of taking leave of her, nonetheless, I was to some extent embarrassed. “There’s one thing, of course—it occurs to me—to remember. My letter, giving the alarm, will have reached town before you.”
Yes, it was a joy, and we were still side by side: if I could be sure of that, I wouldn't care much about anything else that happened. My support during tough times would be just like it was when I first needed confidence, and if my friend could vouch for my honesty, I would take care of everything else. However, as I was about to say goodbye to her, I felt a bit awkward. “There’s one thing, of course—I just realized—I need to mention. My letter, raising the alarm, will have arrived in town before you.”
I now perceived still more how she had been beating about the bush and how weary at last it had made her. “Your letter won’t have got there. Your letter never went.”
I now realized even more how she had been avoiding the point and how tired it had finally made her. “Your letter didn’t arrive. Your letter never got sent.”
“What then became of it?”
“What happened to it?”
“Goodness knows! Master Miles—”
"Goodness knows! Master Miles—"
“Do you mean he took it?” I gasped.
“Are you saying he took it?” I gasped.
She hung fire, but she overcame her reluctance. “I mean that I saw yesterday, when I came back with Miss Flora, that it wasn’t where you had put it. Later in the evening I had the chance to question Luke, and he declared that he had neither noticed nor touched it.” We could only exchange, on this, one of our deeper mutual soundings, and it was Mrs. Grose who first brought up the plumb with an almost elated “You see!”
She hesitated for a moment, but then pushed through her uncertainty. “What I mean is that I noticed yesterday, when I came back with Miss Flora, that it wasn’t where you had left it. Later in the evening, I had a chance to ask Luke, and he said he had neither seen nor touched it.” We could only share a deeper moment of understanding about this, and it was Mrs. Grose who first brought up the point with an almost joyful “You see!”
“Yes, I see that if Miles took it instead he probably will have read it and destroyed it.”
"Yeah, I get that if Miles took it instead, he probably would have read it and destroyed it."
“And don’t you see anything else?”
“And don’t you see anything else?”
I faced her a moment with a sad smile. “It strikes me that by this time your eyes are open even wider than mine.”
I looked at her for a moment with a sad smile. “It seems to me that by now your eyes are even wider open than mine.”
They proved to be so indeed, but she could still blush, almost, to show it. “I make out now what he must have done at school.” And she gave, in her simple sharpness, an almost droll disillusioned nod. “He stole!”
They turned out to be just that, but she could still blush, as if to reveal it. “I can see now what he must have done at school.” And she gave an almost amusing, disillusioned nod with her straightforwardness. “He stole!”
I turned it over—I tried to be more judicial. “Well—perhaps.”
I flipped it over—I tried to be more fair. "Well—maybe."
She looked as if she found me unexpectedly calm. “He stole letters!”
She seemed surprised to find me so calm. “He stole letters!”
She couldn’t know my reasons for a calmness after all pretty shallow; so I showed them off as I might. “I hope then it was to more purpose than in this case! The note, at any rate, that I put on the table yesterday,” I pursued, “will have given him so scant an advantage—for it contained only the bare demand for an interview—that he is already much ashamed of having gone so far for so little, and that what he had on his mind last evening was precisely the need of confession.” I seemed to myself, for the instant, to have mastered it, to see it all. “Leave us, leave us”—I was already, at the door, hurrying her off. “I’ll get it out of him. He’ll meet me—he’ll confess. If he confesses, he’s saved. And if he’s saved—”
She couldn’t know my reasons for feeling calm, even if they were pretty shallow, so I showed it off as much as I could. “I hope it served a better purpose than this! The note I left on the table yesterday,” I continued, “would have given him so little of an advantage—since it only included a simple request to meet—that he’s probably already regretting going so far for something so minor, and what he was really thinking about last night was exactly the need to confess.” For a moment, I felt like I had it all figured out, like I could see everything clearly. “Just go, just go”—I was already at the door, urging her to leave. “I’ll get it out of him. He’ll meet with me—he’ll confess. If he confesses, he’s saved. And if he’s saved—”
“Then you are?” The dear woman kissed me on this, and I took her farewell. “I’ll save you without him!” she cried as she went.
“Then you are?” The sweet woman kissed me at that moment, and I said my goodbyes. “I’ll save you without him!” she shouted as she left.
XXII
Yet it was when she had got off—and I missed her on the spot—that the great pinch really came. If I had counted on what it would give me to find myself alone with Miles, I speedily perceived, at least, that it would give me a measure. No hour of my stay in fact was so assailed with apprehensions as that of my coming down to learn that the carriage containing Mrs. Grose and my younger pupil had already rolled out of the gates. Now I was, I said to myself, face to face with the elements, and for much of the rest of the day, while I fought my weakness, I could consider that I had been supremely rash. It was a tighter place still than I had yet turned round in; all the more that, for the first time, I could see in the aspect of others a confused reflection of the crisis. What had happened naturally caused them all to stare; there was too little of the explained, throw out whatever we might, in the suddenness of my colleague’s act. The maids and the men looked blank; the effect of which on my nerves was an aggravation until I saw the necessity of making it a positive aid. It was precisely, in short, by just clutching the helm that I avoided total wreck; and I dare say that, to bear up at all, I became, that morning, very grand and very dry. I welcomed the consciousness that I was charged with much to do, and I caused it to be known as well that, left thus to myself, I was quite remarkably firm. I wandered with that manner, for the next hour or two, all over the place and looked, I have no doubt, as if I were ready for any onset. So, for the benefit of whom it might concern, I paraded with a sick heart.
Yet it was when she got out—and I immediately missed her—that the real pressure hit. If I had thought about what it would mean to be alone with Miles, I quickly realized that it would give me a sense of clarity. No hour of my stay was filled with more anxiety than the moment I came down to find that the carriage with Mrs. Grose and my younger student had already left. Now I was, I told myself, facing the situation head-on, and for much of the rest of the day, while I struggled with my fears, I felt I had been incredibly reckless. It was a tighter spot than I had ever dealt with before, especially since, for the first time, I could see the chaotic reflection of the crisis in others' faces. What had happened naturally made everyone stare; there was too little explained, no matter what we tried, in the suddenness of my colleague's actions. The maids and the men looked confused, which only added to my anxiety until I realized I needed to turn it into something constructive. In short, by firmly taking charge, I avoided a complete disaster; I can say that to keep myself steady, I became, that morning, quite composed and detached. I welcomed the awareness that I had a lot to manage, and I made it clear that, left to my own devices, I was surprisingly steady. I walked around in that mindset for the next hour or two, undoubtedly looking as if I was ready for anything. So, for anyone who might notice, I moved about with a heavy heart.
The person it appeared least to concern proved to be, till dinner, little Miles himself. My perambulations had given me, meanwhile, no glimpse of him, but they had tended to make more public the change taking place in our relation as a consequence of his having at the piano, the day before, kept me, in Flora’s interest, so beguiled and befooled. The stamp of publicity had of course been fully given by her confinement and departure, and the change itself was now ushered in by our nonobservance of the regular custom of the schoolroom. He had already disappeared when, on my way down, I pushed open his door, and I learned below that he had breakfasted—in the presence of a couple of the maids—with Mrs. Grose and his sister. He had then gone out, as he said, for a stroll; than which nothing, I reflected, could better have expressed his frank view of the abrupt transformation of my office. What he would not permit this office to consist of was yet to be settled: there was a queer relief, at all events—I mean for myself in especial—in the renouncement of one pretension. If so much had sprung to the surface, I scarce put it too strongly in saying that what had perhaps sprung highest was the absurdity of our prolonging the fiction that I had anything more to teach him. It sufficiently stuck out that, by tacit little tricks in which even more than myself he carried out the care for my dignity, I had had to appeal to him to let me off straining to meet him on the ground of his true capacity. He had at any rate his freedom now; I was never to touch it again; as I had amply shown, moreover, when, on his joining me in the schoolroom the previous night, I had uttered, on the subject of the interval just concluded, neither challenge nor hint. I had too much, from this moment, my other ideas. Yet when he at last arrived, the difficulty of applying them, the accumulations of my problem, were brought straight home to me by the beautiful little presence on which what had occurred had as yet, for the eye, dropped neither stain nor shadow.
The person it seemed least to affect turned out to be little Miles himself, at least until dinner. During my walks, I hadn’t caught sight of him, but they had highlighted the shift in our relationship because he had kept me, for Flora’s sake, so enchanted and fooled at the piano the day before. The public nature of the change had already been marked by her absence, and now it was being acknowledged by our failure to follow the usual routine of the classroom. He had already vanished by the time I opened his door on my way down, and I found out below that he had eaten breakfast—with a couple of the maids—alongside Mrs. Grose and his sister. He had then gone out, as he said, for a walk; and nothing could better reflect his candid view of the sudden shift in my role. What he wouldn’t let my role consist of was still to be determined: there was, at any rate, a peculiar relief—for me especially—in letting go of one pretense. If so much had come to light, it’s not too much to say that what had perhaps become most apparent was the absurdity of continuing to pretend that I had anything more to teach him. It was clear that, through small gestures, he was also more concerned about my dignity than I was; I had to ask him to allow me not to try to match his true abilities anymore. He had his freedom now; I was never to touch it again, as I had clearly demonstrated when he joined me in the classroom the previous night, and I had made no challenge or hint about the time that had just passed. I had too many other things on my mind from that point on. Yet when he finally showed up, the challenge of applying those ideas, the buildup of my dilemma, hit me hard due to the lovely little presence that had, so far, remained untouched by any mark or shadow from what had happened.
To mark, for the house, the high state I cultivated I decreed that my meals with the boy should be served, as we called it, downstairs; so that I had been awaiting him in the ponderous pomp of the room outside of the window of which I had had from Mrs. Grose, that first scared Sunday, my flash of something it would scarce have done to call light. Here at present I felt afresh—for I had felt it again and again—how my equilibrium depended on the success of my rigid will, the will to shut my eyes as tight as possible to the truth that what I had to deal with was, revoltingly, against nature. I could only get on at all by taking “nature” into my confidence and my account, by treating my monstrous ordeal as a push in a direction unusual, of course, and unpleasant, but demanding, after all, for a fair front, only another turn of the screw of ordinary human virtue. No attempt, nonetheless, could well require more tact than just this attempt to supply, one’s self, all the nature. How could I put even a little of that article into a suppression of reference to what had occurred? How, on the other hand, could I make reference without a new plunge into the hideous obscure? Well, a sort of answer, after a time, had come to me, and it was so far confirmed as that I was met, incontestably, by the quickened vision of what was rare in my little companion. It was indeed as if he had found even now—as he had so often found at lessons—still some other delicate way to ease me off. Wasn’t there light in the fact which, as we shared our solitude, broke out with a specious glitter it had never yet quite worn?—the fact that (opportunity aiding, precious opportunity which had now come) it would be preposterous, with a child so endowed, to forego the help one might wrest from absolute intelligence? What had his intelligence been given him for but to save him? Mightn’t one, to reach his mind, risk the stretch of an angular arm over his character? It was as if, when we were face to face in the dining room, he had literally shown me the way. The roast mutton was on the table, and I had dispensed with attendance. Miles, before he sat down, stood a moment with his hands in his pockets and looked at the joint, on which he seemed on the point of passing some humorous judgment. But what he presently produced was: “I say, my dear, is she really very awfully ill?”
To signal the high status I maintained for the house, I decided that my meals with the boy should be served downstairs, as we called it. So, I had been waiting for him in the heavy grandeur of the room, outside of which I had gotten from Mrs. Grose, that first frightening Sunday, my flash of something that you could hardly call light. Here, at that moment, I felt again—because I had felt it over and over—how my balance depended on the strength of my determined will, the will to shut my eyes tight to the truth that what I was facing was, disgustingly, against nature. I could only move forward by taking “nature” into my confidence and my calculations, by treating my monstrous ordeal as a push in a direction that was, of course, unusual and unpleasant, but still requiring, after all, a fair approach, just another turn of the screw of ordinary human virtue. Yet, no attempt could require more finesse than this attempt to provide for oneself, all of nature. How could I incorporate even a little of that into a suppression of reference to what had happened? How, on the other hand, could I make a reference without diving back into the hideous unknown? Well, after some time, a sort of answer came to me, confirmed by the awakened perception of what was unique in my little companion. It felt like he had managed to find another subtle way to help me out, just as he often had during lessons. Wasn’t there something illuminating in the fact that, as we shared our solitude, something new broke out with a superficial shine it had never had before?—the fact that, with opportunity on our side—precious opportunity that had now arrived—it would be ridiculous, with a child so gifted, to miss out on the insight one could gain from absolute intelligence? What was his intelligence given to him for if not to save him? Couldn’t one, to reach his mind, stretch an angular arm over his character? It was as if, when we were face to face in the dining room, he had literally shown me the way. The roast mutton was on the table, and I had chosen not to have anyone attend to us. Before sitting down, Miles stood with his hands in his pockets and looked at the meat, as if he was about to make some humorous comment. But what he eventually said was: “I say, my dear, is she really very awfully ill?”
“Little Flora? Not so bad but that she’ll presently be better. London will set her up. Bly had ceased to agree with her. Come here and take your mutton.”
“Little Flora? Not too bad, but she’ll be better soon. London will fix her up. Bly has stopped agreeing with her. Come here and get your mutton.”
He alertly obeyed me, carried the plate carefully to his seat, and, when he was established, went on. “Did Bly disagree with her so terribly suddenly?”
He quickly followed my instructions, carefully took the plate to his seat, and once he was settled, he continued, “Did Bly suddenly disagree with her so much?”
“Not so suddenly as you might think. One had seen it coming on.”
“Not as suddenly as you might think. It was something that had been anticipated.”
“Then why didn’t you get her off before?”
“Then why didn’t you help her out before?”
“Before what?”
“Before what now?”
“Before she became too ill to travel.”
“Before she got too sick to travel.”
I found myself prompt. “She’s not too ill to travel: she only might have become so if she had stayed. This was just the moment to seize. The journey will dissipate the influence”—oh, I was grand!—“and carry it off.”
I found myself ready. “She’s not too sick to travel: she might have become so if she had stayed. This is the perfect moment to take action. The journey will get rid of the influence”—oh, I was feeling great!—“and take it away.”
“I see, I see”—Miles, for that matter, was grand, too. He settled to his repast with the charming little “table manner” that, from the day of his arrival, had relieved me of all grossness of admonition. Whatever he had been driven from school for, it was not for ugly feeding. He was irreproachable, as always, today; but he was unmistakably more conscious. He was discernibly trying to take for granted more things than he found, without assistance, quite easy; and he dropped into peaceful silence while he felt his situation. Our meal was of the briefest—mine a vain pretense, and I had the things immediately removed. While this was done Miles stood again with his hands in his little pockets and his back to me—stood and looked out of the wide window through which, that other day, I had seen what pulled me up. We continued silent while the maid was with us—as silent, it whimsically occurred to me, as some young couple who, on their wedding journey, at the inn, feel shy in the presence of the waiter. He turned round only when the waiter had left us. “Well—so we’re alone!”
“I see, I see”—Miles was impressive, too. He settled down to eat with the charming little “table manner” that, from the day he arrived, had spared me the need for any serious reprimand. Whatever got him kicked out of school, it definitely wasn’t bad table manners. He was just as impeccable today, but he was clearly more aware of things. He was unmistakably trying to take in more than he could handle, and he fell into a peaceful silence as he took in his situation. Our meal was very brief—mine was just a show, and I quickly had everything cleared away. While this was happening, Miles stood with his hands in his little pockets, facing away from me—standing there and looking out of the wide window where, the other day, I had seen what caught my attention. We remained silent while the maid was with us—as silent, I humorously thought, as a young couple on their honeymoon at an inn, feeling shy in front of the waiter. He only turned around when the waiter left us. “Well—so we’re alone!”
XXIII
“Oh, more or less.” I fancy my smile was pale. “Not absolutely. We shouldn’t like that!” I went on.
“Oh, more or less.” I think my smile was weak. “Not really. We wouldn’t want that!” I continued.
“No—I suppose we shouldn’t. Of course we have the others.”
“No—I guess we shouldn’t. Of course, we have the others.”
“We have the others—we have indeed the others,” I concurred.
“We have the others—we really do have the others,” I agreed.
“Yet even though we have them,” he returned, still with his hands in his pockets and planted there in front of me, “they don’t much count, do they?”
“Yet even though we have them,” he replied, still with his hands in his pockets and standing there in front of me, “they don’t really matter, do they?”
I made the best of it, but I felt wan. “It depends on what you call ‘much’!”
I did my best, but I felt drained. “It depends on what you mean by ‘much’!”
“Yes”—with all accommodation—“everything depends!” On this, however, he faced to the window again and presently reached it with his vague, restless, cogitating step. He remained there awhile, with his forehead against the glass, in contemplation of the stupid shrubs I knew and the dull things of November. I had always my hypocrisy of “work,” behind which, now, I gained the sofa. Steadying myself with it there as I had repeatedly done at those moments of torment that I have described as the moments of my knowing the children to be given to something from which I was barred, I sufficiently obeyed my habit of being prepared for the worst. But an extraordinary impression dropped on me as I extracted a meaning from the boy’s embarrassed back—none other than the impression that I was not barred now. This inference grew in a few minutes to sharp intensity and seemed bound up with the direct perception that it was positively he who was. The frames and squares of the great window were a kind of image, for him, of a kind of failure. I felt that I saw him, at any rate, shut in or shut out. He was admirable, but not comfortable: I took it in with a throb of hope. Wasn’t he looking, through the haunted pane, for something he couldn’t see?—and wasn’t it the first time in the whole business that he had known such a lapse? The first, the very first: I found it a splendid portent. It made him anxious, though he watched himself; he had been anxious all day and, even while in his usual sweet little manner he sat at table, had needed all his small strange genius to give it a gloss. When he at last turned round to meet me, it was almost as if this genius had succumbed. “Well, I think I’m glad Bly agrees with me!”
“Yes”—with complete acceptance—“everything depends!” With that, he turned back to the window and slowly made his way to it, moving in a vague and restless manner. He stayed there for a while, his forehead pressed against the glass, lost in thought about the dull shrubs I recognized and the dreary sights of November. I always had my pretense of “work” to hide behind, and now I settled onto the sofa. I steadied myself there as I had often done during those moments of torment when I realized the children were involved in something from which I was excluded, and I was preparing for the worst. But something extraordinary struck me as I tried to extract meaning from the boy's awkward posture—namely, the sense that I wasn’t excluded anymore. This feeling grew sharper over a few minutes and seemed tied to the clear realization that it was definitely he who was. The frames and squares of the large window reflected for him a type of failure. I felt he was, in some way, trapped or isolated. He was impressive but not at ease; I absorbed this with a surge of hope. Wasn’t he looking through the foggy glass for something he couldn’t find?—and wasn’t this the first time in all of this that he had experienced such a disconnect? The first, the very first: I thought it was a wonderful sign. It made him uneasy, even as he tried to control himself; he had been anxious all day and, even with his usual sweet demeanor at the dinner table, needed all his little quirky talent to put on a brave face. When he finally turned to face me, it was almost as if that talent had faded. “Well, I think I’m glad Bly agrees with me!”
“You would certainly seem to have seen, these twenty-four hours, a good deal more of it than for some time before. I hope,” I went on bravely, “that you’ve been enjoying yourself.”
“You definitely seem to have experienced a lot more of it in the last twenty-four hours than in quite some time. I hope,” I continued confidently, “that you’ve been having a good time.”
“Oh, yes, I’ve been ever so far; all round about—miles and miles away. I’ve never been so free.”
“Oh, yes, I’ve traveled so far; all around—miles and miles away. I’ve never felt so free.”
He had really a manner of his own, and I could only try to keep up with him. “Well, do you like it?”
He had his own unique style, and I could only try to keep up with him. "Well, do you like it?"
He stood there smiling; then at last he put into two words—“Do you?”—more discrimination than I had ever heard two words contain. Before I had time to deal with that, however, he continued as if with the sense that this was an impertinence to be softened. “Nothing could be more charming than the way you take it, for of course if we’re alone together now it’s you that are alone most. But I hope,” he threw in, “you don’t particularly mind!”
He stood there smiling; then finally he put into two words—“Do you?”—more insight than I had ever heard two words express. Before I could process that, though, he continued as if he sensed this was something that needed to be softened. “Nothing could be more charming than the way you handle it, because if we’re alone together now, it’s you who is alone most. But I hope,” he added, “you don’t particularly mind!”
“Having to do with you?” I asked. “My dear child, how can I help minding? Though I’ve renounced all claim to your company—you’re so beyond me—I at least greatly enjoy it. What else should I stay on for?”
“Is this about you?” I asked. “My dear child, how could I not care? Even though I’ve given up my claim to your company—you’re so far beyond me—I still really enjoy it. Why else would I stick around?”
He looked at me more directly, and the expression of his face, graver now, struck me as the most beautiful I had ever found in it. “You stay on just for that?”
He looked at me more directly, and the expression on his face, now more serious, struck me as the most beautiful I'd ever seen in him. “You’re staying on just for that?”
“Certainly. I stay on as your friend and from the tremendous interest I take in you till something can be done for you that may be more worth your while. That needn’t surprise you.” My voice trembled so that I felt it impossible to suppress the shake. “Don’t you remember how I told you, when I came and sat on your bed the night of the storm, that there was nothing in the world I wouldn’t do for you?”
“Of course. I’ll remain your friend, and I care about you deeply until we can figure out something that might be more beneficial for you. That shouldn’t surprise you.” My voice shook so much that I couldn’t hide the tremble. “Don’t you remember when I sat on your bed that stormy night and told you there was nothing I wouldn’t do for you?”
“Yes, yes!” He, on his side, more and more visibly nervous, had a tone to master; but he was so much more successful than I that, laughing out through his gravity, he could pretend we were pleasantly jesting. “Only that, I think, was to get me to do something for you!”
“Yes, yes!” He, increasingly nervous, spoke with a tone of authority; but he was so much better at it than I was that, despite his seriousness, he could laugh and act like we were just having a friendly joke. “But I think you just wanted me to do something for you!”
“It was partly to get you to do something,” I conceded. “But, you know, you didn’t do it.”
“It was partly to get you to do something,” I admitted. “But, you know, you didn’t do it.”
“Oh, yes,” he said with the brightest superficial eagerness, “you wanted me to tell you something.”
“Oh, yes,” he said with the brightest fake enthusiasm, “you wanted me to tell you something.”
“That’s it. Out, straight out. What you have on your mind, you know.”
“That’s it. Get out, just get out. You know what you’re thinking.”
“Ah, then, is that what you’ve stayed over for?”
“Ah, so is that why you stayed over?”
He spoke with a gaiety through which I could still catch the finest little quiver of resentful passion; but I can’t begin to express the effect upon me of an implication of surrender even so faint. It was as if what I had yearned for had come at last only to astonish me. “Well, yes—I may as well make a clean breast of it, it was precisely for that.”
He spoke with a cheerfulness that still revealed a slight hint of resentful passion; but I can’t really convey how the suggestion of surrender, even if subtle, affected me. It was as if what I had desperately wanted had finally arrived, only to surprise me. “Well, yes—I might as well come clean, that was exactly it.”
He waited so long that I supposed it for the purpose of repudiating the assumption on which my action had been founded; but what he finally said was: “Do you mean now—here?”
He waited so long that I thought he was trying to reject the assumption my actions were based on; but what he finally said was: “Do you mean now—here?”
“There couldn’t be a better place or time.” He looked round him uneasily, and I had the rare—oh, the queer!—impression of the very first symptom I had seen in him of the approach of immediate fear. It was as if he were suddenly afraid of me—which struck me indeed as perhaps the best thing to make him. Yet in the very pang of the effort I felt it vain to try sternness, and I heard myself the next instant so gentle as to be almost grotesque. “You want so to go out again?”
“There couldn’t be a better place or time.” He looked around uneasily, and I had the rare—oh, the strange!—feeling that it was the first sign I had seen in him of immediate fear. It was as if he were suddenly scared of me—which I thought might actually be a good thing to make him feel. Yet, in the very act of trying to be stern, I realized it was pointless, and I heard myself turn so gentle that it almost felt ridiculous. “Do you really want to go out again?”
“Awfully!” He smiled at me heroically, and the touching little bravery of it was enhanced by his actually flushing with pain. He had picked up his hat, which he had brought in, and stood twirling it in a way that gave me, even as I was just nearly reaching port, a perverse horror of what I was doing. To do it in any way was an act of violence, for what did it consist of but the obtrusion of the idea of grossness and guilt on a small helpless creature who had been for me a revelation of the possibilities of beautiful intercourse? Wasn’t it base to create for a being so exquisite a mere alien awkwardness? I suppose I now read into our situation a clearness it couldn’t have had at the time, for I seem to see our poor eyes already lighted with some spark of a prevision of the anguish that was to come. So we circled about, with terrors and scruples, like fighters not daring to close. But it was for each other we feared! That kept us a little longer suspended and unbruised. “I’ll tell you everything,” Miles said—“I mean I’ll tell you anything you like. You’ll stay on with me, and we shall both be all right, and I will tell you—I will. But not now.”
“Awfully!” He smiled at me bravely, and the sweet little courage of it was made more poignant by his actually blushing from pain. He had picked up his hat, which he had brought in, and stood twirling it in a way that filled me, even as I was almost reaching safety, with a strange dread of what I was doing. To do it in any way was an act of violence, because what did it involve but forcing the idea of ugliness and guilt on a small helpless being who had shown me the possibilities of beautiful connection? Wasn’t it cruel to create such a clumsy awkwardness for someone so wonderful? I guess I now see our situation with a clarity it didn’t have back then, because I feel like I can already see the spark of a premonition of the pain that was to come in our poor eyes. So we circled around, full of fears and doubts, like fighters hesitant to engage. But it was for each other we were afraid! That kept us just a little longer in suspense and unhurt. “I’ll tell you everything,” Miles said—“I mean I’ll tell you anything you want. You’ll stay with me, and we’ll both be fine, and I will tell you—I will. But not now.”
“Why not now?”
"Why not do it now?"
My insistence turned him from me and kept him once more at his window in a silence during which, between us, you might have heard a pin drop. Then he was before me again with the air of a person for whom, outside, someone who had frankly to be reckoned with was waiting. “I have to see Luke.”
My insistence made him turn away from me and stay at his window in a silence so thick that you could almost hear a pin drop between us. Then he was back in front of me, looking like someone who had a serious appointment waiting for him outside. “I have to see Luke.”
I had not yet reduced him to quite so vulgar a lie, and I felt proportionately ashamed. But, horrible as it was, his lies made up my truth. I achieved thoughtfully a few loops of my knitting. “Well, then, go to Luke, and I’ll wait for what you promise. Only, in return for that, satisfy, before you leave me, one very much smaller request.”
I hadn't lowered myself to such a crass lie yet, and I felt appropriately ashamed. But as terrible as it was, his lies formed my reality. I carefully worked through a few loops of my knitting. "Alright, then, go to Luke, and I'll hold on for what you promise. Just one smaller request to satisfy me before you leave."
He looked as if he felt he had succeeded enough to be able still a little to bargain. “Very much smaller—?”
He looked like he felt he had succeeded enough to still have a bit of room to negotiate. “Much smaller—?”
“Yes, a mere fraction of the whole. Tell me”—oh, my work preoccupied me, and I was offhand!—“if, yesterday afternoon, from the table in the hall, you took, you know, my letter.”
“Yes, just a small part of the whole. Tell me”—oh, I was so caught up in my work that I was casual!—“if, yesterday afternoon, you grabbed my letter from the table in the hallway.”
XXIV
My sense of how he received this suffered for a minute from something that I can describe only as a fierce split of my attention—a stroke that at first, as I sprang straight up, reduced me to the mere blind movement of getting hold of him, drawing him close, and, while I just fell for support against the nearest piece of furniture, instinctively keeping him with his back to the window. The appearance was full upon us that I had already had to deal with here: Peter Quint had come into view like a sentinel before a prison. The next thing I saw was that, from outside, he had reached the window, and then I knew that, close to the glass and glaring in through it, he offered once more to the room his white face of damnation. It represents but grossly what took place within me at the sight to say that on the second my decision was made; yet I believe that no woman so overwhelmed ever in so short a time recovered her grasp of the act. It came to me in the very horror of the immediate presence that the act would be, seeing and facing what I saw and faced, to keep the boy himself unaware. The inspiration—I can call it by no other name—was that I felt how voluntarily, how transcendently, I might. It was like fighting with a demon for a human soul, and when I had fairly so appraised it I saw how the human soul—held out, in the tremor of my hands, at arm’s length—had a perfect dew of sweat on a lovely childish forehead. The face that was close to mine was as white as the face against the glass, and out of it presently came a sound, not low nor weak, but as if from much further away, that I drank like a waft of fragrance.
My sense of how he reacted to this was momentarily disrupted by what I can only describe as a total split in my attention—a shock that, as I jumped up, reduced me to just instinctively grabbing him, pulling him close, and, as I leaned against the nearest piece of furniture for support, keeping him turned away from the window. It was clear that the situation I had already confronted here was back: Peter Quint appeared like a guard before a prison. The next thing I noticed was that he had reached the window from outside, and then I realized that, pressed against the glass and staring in, he presented his pale face of doom to the room once again. To say that in that moment, my decision was made feels like an understatement; still, I don't think any woman has ever felt so overwhelmed and yet managed to regain control so quickly. In the chilling presence of that reality, I understood that the act required seeing and confronting what I faced while keeping the boy unaware. The realization—I can’t call it anything else—hit me hard as I realized how willingly, how completely, I could do this. It felt like battling a demon for a human soul, and when I fully understood that, I saw how the soul—held out, trembling in my hands, at arm's length—had a fine sheen of sweat on its beautiful, innocent forehead. The face next to mine was as pale as the one against the glass, and from it came a sound, not soft or weak, but as if it were coming from much further away, that I inhaled like a hint of perfume.
“Yes—I took it.”
"Yeah—I took it."
At this, with a moan of joy, I enfolded, I drew him close; and while I held him to my breast, where I could feel in the sudden fever of his little body the tremendous pulse of his little heart, I kept my eyes on the thing at the window and saw it move and shift its posture. I have likened it to a sentinel, but its slow wheel, for a moment, was rather the prowl of a baffled beast. My present quickened courage, however, was such that, not too much to let it through, I had to shade, as it were, my flame. Meanwhile the glare of the face was again at the window, the scoundrel fixed as if to watch and wait. It was the very confidence that I might now defy him, as well as the positive certitude, by this time, of the child’s unconsciousness, that made me go on. “What did you take it for?”
At this, with a joyful sigh, I wrapped him up and pulled him in close. As I held him to my chest, feeling the sudden warmth of his small body and the strong rhythm of his little heart, I kept my gaze on the thing at the window and noticed it moving and shifting its position. I had compared it to a guard, but its slow movements were more like a confused predator. However, my newfound courage was such that I had to hold back my fear. Meanwhile, the creepy figure was back at the window, staring as if it was waiting for something. It was my growing confidence to face him, along with the certainty that the child was blissfully unaware, that pushed me to continue. “What did you take it for?”
“To see what you said about me.”
“To see what you said about me.”
“You opened the letter?”
"Did you open the letter?"
“I opened it.”
"I opened it."
My eyes were now, as I held him off a little again, on Miles’s own face, in which the collapse of mockery showed me how complete was the ravage of uneasiness. What was prodigious was that at last, by my success, his sense was sealed and his communication stopped: he knew that he was in presence, but knew not of what, and knew still less that I also was and that I did know. And what did this strain of trouble matter when my eyes went back to the window only to see that the air was clear again and—by my personal triumph—the influence quenched? There was nothing there. I felt that the cause was mine and that I should surely get all. “And you found nothing!”—I let my elation out.
My eyes were now, as I held him off a bit longer, focused on Miles’s face, where the disbelief showed me just how deeply unsettled he was. What was incredible was that finally, through my success, he was overwhelmed and lost the ability to communicate: he realized he was face to face with something, but he didn’t know what it was, and he had no idea that I was also present and that I understood. And what did this sense of trouble matter when I looked back at the window only to see that the air was clear again and—because of my personal victory—the influence was gone? There was nothing there. I felt that it was my win and that I would definitely get everything. “And you found nothing!”—I expressed my excitement.
He gave the most mournful, thoughtful little headshake. “Nothing.”
He gave a sad, thoughtful little shake of his head. “Nothing.”
“Nothing, nothing!” I almost shouted in my joy.
“Nothing, nothing!” I nearly shouted with joy.
“Nothing, nothing,” he sadly repeated.
"Nothing, nothing," he said sadly.
I kissed his forehead; it was drenched. “So what have you done with it?”
I kissed his forehead; it was soaked. “So what have you done with it?”
“I’ve burned it.”
"I burned it."
“Burned it?” It was now or never. “Is that what you did at school?”
“Burned it?” It was now or never. “Is that what you did at school?”
Oh, what this brought up! “At school?”
Oh, what this brought up! “At school?”
“Did you take letters?—or other things?”
“Did you take letters—or anything else?”
“Other things?” He appeared now to be thinking of something far off and that reached him only through the pressure of his anxiety. Yet it did reach him. “Did I steal?”
“Other things?” He seemed to be thinking about something distant, something that only came to him through the weight of his anxiety. But it did come to him. “Did I steal?”
I felt myself redden to the roots of my hair as well as wonder if it were more strange to put to a gentleman such a question or to see him take it with allowances that gave the very distance of his fall in the world. “Was it for that you mightn’t go back?”
I felt myself blush all the way to my roots and wondered whether it was stranger to ask a gentleman such a question or to see him handle it in a way that highlighted how far he had fallen in life. “Is that why you couldn't go back?”
The only thing he felt was rather a dreary little surprise. “Did you know I mightn’t go back?”
The only thing he felt was a pretty dull little surprise. “Did you know I might not go back?”
“I know everything.”
“I know it all.”
He gave me at this the longest and strangest look. “Everything?”
He gave me the longest and weirdest look at that moment. “Everything?”
“Everything. Therefore did you—?” But I couldn’t say it again.
“Everything. So did you—?” But I couldn’t say it again.
Miles could, very simply. “No. I didn’t steal.”
Miles could, very simply. “No. I didn’t steal.”
My face must have shown him I believed him utterly; yet my hands—but it was for pure tenderness—shook him as if to ask him why, if it was all for nothing, he had condemned me to months of torment. “What then did you do?”
My face must have shown him that I completely believed him; yet my hands—but it was just out of pure tenderness—shook him as if to ask why, if it was all for nothing, he had put me through months of torment. “So what did you do?”
He looked in vague pain all round the top of the room and drew his breath, two or three times over, as if with difficulty. He might have been standing at the bottom of the sea and raising his eyes to some faint green twilight. “Well—I said things.”
He looked around the top of the room with a vague expression of pain and took a few deep breaths, as if it was hard for him. It felt like he was standing at the bottom of the ocean, looking up at some faint green light. “Well—I said things.”
“Only that?”
"Is that all?"
“They thought it was enough!”
"They thought it was sufficient!"
“To turn you out for?”
"To kick you out for?"
Never, truly, had a person “turned out” shown so little to explain it as this little person! He appeared to weigh my question, but in a manner quite detached and almost helpless. “Well, I suppose I oughtn’t.”
Never, truly, had a person “turned out” shown so little to explain it as this little person! He seemed to consider my question, but in a way that felt completely indifferent and almost powerless. “Well, I guess I shouldn’t.”
“But to whom did you say them?”
“But who did you say them to?”
He evidently tried to remember, but it dropped—he had lost it. “I don’t know!”
He clearly tried to recall, but it slipped away—he had forgotten it. “I don’t know!”
He almost smiled at me in the desolation of his surrender, which was indeed practically, by this time, so complete that I ought to have left it there. But I was infatuated—I was blind with victory, though even then the very effect that was to have brought him so much nearer was already that of added separation. “Was it to everyone?” I asked.
He almost smiled at me in the emptiness of his give-up, which by this point was so total that I should have just walked away. But I was obsessed—I was blinded by my win, even though, even then, the very thing that was supposed to bring him closer only pushed us further apart. “Was it to everyone?” I asked.
“No; it was only to—” But he gave a sick little headshake. “I don’t remember their names.”
“No; it was just to—” But he shook his head weakly. “I don’t remember their names.”
“Were they then so many?”
"Were there really that many?"
“No—only a few. Those I liked.”
“No—just a few. The ones I liked.”
Those he liked? I seemed to float not into clearness, but into a darker obscure, and within a minute there had come to me out of my very pity the appalling alarm of his being perhaps innocent. It was for the instant confounding and bottomless, for if he were innocent, what then on earth was I? Paralyzed, while it lasted, by the mere brush of the question, I let him go a little, so that, with a deep-drawn sigh, he turned away from me again; which, as he faced toward the clear window, I suffered, feeling that I had nothing now there to keep him from. “And did they repeat what you said?” I went on after a moment.
Those he liked? I felt like I was sinking deeper into confusion rather than clarity, and within a minute, the terrible realization hit me that he might actually be innocent. It was completely disorienting and overwhelming because if he was innocent, then what was I? Stunned by the mere thought, I let him slip away a bit, and with a heavy sigh, he turned away from me again; as he faced the bright window, I felt resigned, knowing I had nothing to hold him back from. “And did they repeat what you said?” I asked after a moment.
He was soon at some distance from me, still breathing hard and again with the air, though now without anger for it, of being confined against his will. Once more, as he had done before, he looked up at the dim day as if, of what had hitherto sustained him, nothing was left but an unspeakable anxiety. “Oh, yes,” he nevertheless replied—“they must have repeated them. To those they liked,” he added.
He was soon far away from me, still breathing heavily and again with the feeling, though now without anger, of being trapped against his will. Once again, like before, he looked up at the dim sky as if nothing remained of what had once supported him except an indescribable anxiety. “Oh, yes,” he still replied—“they must have repeated them. To those they liked,” he added.
There was, somehow, less of it than I had expected; but I turned it over. “And these things came round—?”
There was, somehow, less of it than I had expected; but I turned it over. “And these things came around—?”
“To the masters? Oh, yes!” he answered very simply. “But I didn’t know they’d tell.”
“To the masters? Oh, yeah!” he replied casually. “But I didn’t know they’d say anything.”
“The masters? They didn’t—they’ve never told. That’s why I ask you.”
“The masters? They didn’t—they’ve never said anything. That’s why I’m asking you.”
He turned to me again his little beautiful fevered face. “Yes, it was too bad.”
He turned to me again, his little beautiful, flushed face. “Yeah, that was too bad.”
“Too bad?”
"That's too bad?"
“What I suppose I sometimes said. To write home.”
“What I guess I sometimes said. To write home.”
I can’t name the exquisite pathos of the contradiction given to such a speech by such a speaker; I only know that the next instant I heard myself throw off with homely force: “Stuff and nonsense!” But the next after that I must have sounded stern enough. “What were these things?”
I can't describe the deep sadness of the contradiction created by such a speech from such a speaker; I just know that in the next moment I found myself saying forcefully, "That's ridiculous!" But right after that, I probably sounded serious enough. "What were these things?"
My sternness was all for his judge, his executioner; yet it made him avert himself again, and that movement made me, with a single bound and an irrepressible cry, spring straight upon him. For there again, against the glass, as if to blight his confession and stay his answer, was the hideous author of our woe—the white face of damnation. I felt a sick swim at the drop of my victory and all the return of my battle, so that the wildness of my veritable leap only served as a great betrayal. I saw him, from the midst of my act, meet it with a divination, and on the perception that even now he only guessed, and that the window was still to his own eyes free, I let the impulse flame up to convert the climax of his dismay into the very proof of his liberation. “No more, no more, no more!” I shrieked, as I tried to press him against me, to my visitant.
My seriousness was all aimed at his judge, his executioner; yet it made him turn away again, and that movement made me, with a sudden leap and an uncontrollable cry, jump right at him. For there, again, against the glass, as if to ruin his confession and stop his response, was the ugly source of our misery—the white face of damnation. I felt a sickening rush at the thought of my victory and all the struggles I had gone through, so that the wildness of my actual leap only felt like a huge betrayal. I saw him, in the midst of my action, recognize it with a realization, and noticing that even now he only guessed, and that the window was still clear before him, I let my urge flare up to turn the peak of his fear into the very proof of his freedom. “No more, no more, no more!” I yelled, as I tried to pull him close to me, to my visitor.
“Is she here?” Miles panted as he caught with his sealed eyes the direction of my words. Then as his strange “she” staggered me and, with a gasp, I echoed it, “Miss Jessel, Miss Jessel!” he with a sudden fury gave me back.
“Is she here?” Miles panted as he strained to see where my words were pointing. Then, as his odd reference to “she” shocked me and, with a gasp, I repeated it, “Miss Jessel, Miss Jessel!” he suddenly shouted back at me with anger.
I seized, stupefied, his supposition—some sequel to what we had done to Flora, but this made me only want to show him that it was better still than that. “It’s not Miss Jessel! But it’s at the window—straight before us. It’s there—the coward horror, there for the last time!”
I grabbed onto his assumption, feeling shocked—some continuation of what we had done to Flora, but this only made me want to prove to him that it was even better than that. “It’s not Miss Jessel! But it’s at the window—right in front of us. It’s there—the cowardly horror, right there for the last time!”
At this, after a second in which his head made the movement of a baffled dog’s on a scent and then gave a frantic little shake for air and light, he was at me in a white rage, bewildered, glaring vainly over the place and missing wholly, though it now, to my sense, filled the room like the taste of poison, the wide, overwhelming presence. “It’s he?”
At this, after a moment when his head cocked like a confused dog sniffing something and then shook wildly for air and clarity, he exploded with a white-hot rage, confused and glaring desperately around the room, completely missing—though it now felt to me like the taste of poison filling the space—the vast, overpowering presence. “It’s him?”
I was so determined to have all my proof that I flashed into ice to challenge him. “Whom do you mean by ‘he’?”
I was so set on having all my evidence that I instantly froze to confront him. “Who are you referring to by ‘he’?”
“Peter Quint—you devil!” His face gave again, round the room, its convulsed supplication. “Where?”
“Peter Quint—you devil!” His face contorted once more, begging around the room. “Where?”
They are in my ears still, his supreme surrender of the name and his tribute to my devotion. “What does he matter now, my own?—what will he ever matter? I have you,” I launched at the beast, “but he has lost you forever!” Then, for the demonstration of my work, “There, there!” I said to Miles.
They’re still ringing in my ears, his complete giving up of the name and his acknowledgment of my devotion. “What does he matter now, my own?—what will he ever matter? I have you,” I shouted at the beast, “but he has lost you forever!” Then, to show what I’d done, “There, there!” I said to Miles.
But he had already jerked straight round, stared, glared again, and seen but the quiet day. With the stroke of the loss I was so proud of he uttered the cry of a creature hurled over an abyss, and the grasp with which I recovered him might have been that of catching him in his fall. I caught him, yes, I held him—it may be imagined with what a passion; but at the end of a minute I began to feel what it truly was that I held. We were alone with the quiet day, and his little heart, dispossessed, had stopped.
But he had already turned around quickly, stared, glared again, and seen only the calm day. With the force of the loss I was so proud of, he let out the cry of a being thrown into an abyss, and the way I caught him might have been like catching him in his fall. I caught him, yes, I held him—it can be imagined with what intensity; but after a minute, I began to realize what it really was that I held. We were alone in the still day, and his small heart, lost, had stopped.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!